by the bodily eyes The fourth thing to be proved is that the soule is immortall it cannot die when it is once kindled it will never goe out or be extinct as the Sadducees wickedly imagined and some Athiefts still thinke the contrary This is a point necessary to be knowne as for the truth it selfe so for the use of it in our lives For to doubt of immortality makes us miserable and to beleeve the soules are mortall makes men Epicures Let us eate and drinke for to morrow we shall die But to be fully assured of an estate after life makes a man carefull so avoid sinne lest his soule live for ever miserably and to serve God that hee may live for ever happily Now things may be said to be immorrall two waies either absolutely and in their owne nature and so God onely is immortall or else they are so by the will and pleasure of God and not by their owne nature and so the soules of men and so the Angels are immortall There have beene two sorts of men that have denyed the immortality of the soule the one were the Sadducees among the Jews who held that in death the soule of man is utterly extinct as the soule of a beast the other were certaine Arabians of whom Eusebius and Saint Augustine make mention who said that the soule died with the body and so remained dead till the day of Judgement and then they revived with the resurrection of the body Now against the first sort may be produced many reasons as also evident Scriptures The reasons are such as these 1 The providence and justice of God proveth the immortality of the soule For here in this life good men have not all their happinesse and evill men live in prosperity so there must be another life where justice must be done 2 Religion confirmes this for to what end were religion and serving of God if the soule died like the soule of a beast seeing in this life the most godly are outwardly in great misery many times For if S. Paul say If the dead rise not then of all men are we most miserable it will hold much more strange if the soule live not at all after death 3 The wisedome of God proves it for else man were not in better case than the beast yea in some cases worse For man from his infancie to his death is liable to many diseases subject to cares and griefes which the beast is free from yea this addes to mans misery that he knowes he must die which the beast doth not Now shall man that was counted like God be thought to have no better end than the beast that did exalt himselfe so much in the glory of his beginning 4 The conscience of malefactors proves this who feare a judgement after this life and an estate of misery 5 The nature of the soule proves it for it is simple and void of all contrariety and accidents and causes of corruption or putrefaction and is besides the Image of God Now no mortall thing can be the image of that which is immortall These reasons make it exceeding probable But I am of their mindes that thinke it may be beleeved by faith but not be proved by reason The Scripture therefore onely makes this point cleere such as these First our Saviour proves it out of the Word of God saying I am the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob c. Secondly it is most plaine Mat. 10.28 Thirdly eternall life is every where promised to them that beleeve Fourthly such places as treat of the Resurrection last Judgement and the Glory of heaven prove it Now for the other sort that confesse the life of the soule after the last Judgement but deny that the soule lives after death till then there are divers Scriptures against their opinion As First the former Scriptures The soule cannot be killed at all Matth. 10. And God was presently the God of Abraham as then living and for eternall life it is not said He shall have but He hath eternall life that beleeveth Secondly Christ said to the theese This day thou shalt be with mee in Paradise not at the last day Thirdly Ro. 8.38 Death cannot separate us from God in Christ as it would if the soule were dead or a-sleepe and did not enjoy God Fourthly the dead that die in the Lord are forthwith blessed Rev. 14.14 Fifthly the soules of Abraham and Lazarus were in joy and alive after death so was the soule of Dives in hell Sixthly Iohn saw under the Altar the soules of them that were slaine for the testimony of Jesus and they cryed with a lowd voice O Lord how long c. Revel 6. Seventhly the soules of the wicked die not but are kept in prison and are now in prison too 1 Pet. 3.19 Before I leave this point of the immortality of the soule it is profitable briefly to answer certaine objections which may be brought out of some words in the Scriptures as Ob. 1. The soule that sinneth shall die Ezek. 18. Therefore it seemes the soule is mortall or at lest for sinne it must die and the rather because it was threatned in Paradise That day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death Sol. The Scriptures evidently shew that since the fall and sinne yet the soule doth not die as the places before alledged prove But the answer is That this death threatned or inflicted is not the destruction of the beeing of the soule but the depriving of it of the grace and savour and presence of God Ob. 2. Eccles. 3. It is said that there is one end of the man and of the beast As dieth the one so dieth the other Sol. These are not the words of Salomon but of the Epicure who is here as in other places of that booke brought in declaring his mind of things For Salomon himselfe concludeth evidently that the soule returneth unto God that gave it as in the last Chapter The other objections are the objections of the dreamers that is of such as imagine that the soule lieth a-sleepe till the day of Judgement and perceives nothing and is without operation which is to say it is dead seeing life is nothing else but the continuall motion and action of the soule Object 1. It is said that man when hee dies sleepeth as Christ said of Lazarus He sleepeth Ioh. 11. and Stephen slept in the Lord Act. 17. Sol. Other Scriptures adde another word viz. in the grave or in the dust Iob 7.21 and Psal. 78. sleeping in their graves but it is evident that the soule cannot sleepe in the grave but the body only And Stephen delivered his Spirit to Christ. Object 2. Paul saith that if the body rise not we are of all men most miserable That it seemes cannot be true if the soule enjoy blessednesse without the body Sol. The immortality of the soule and the resurrection of the body are conjoyned For the Soule without the body can bee
With thee is the fountaine of life adds And in thy light we shall see light Psal. 36.8 And so the promise to the penitent sinner was that his life should see the light Iob 33.28 So Christ saith he that followeth him shall have the light of life Marke it the Light of life Iohn 8.12 So that the life of our minds is knowledge in generall and in particular it is the saving knowledge of Jesus Christ as our Saviour saith expresly Iohn 17.3 This is eternall life to know God and whom he hath sent Jesus Christ. And the reason why this knowledge doth most inlive and quicken our hearts is because God in Christ is the most glorious subject of contemplation as being that highest good a very Ocean of goodnesse only able to fill and ravish the heart of man and besides because God as our chiefe good can alone make the ravishment of the heart perpetuall and so last for ever which nothing else can doe But because every knowledge of God hath not this effect to breed everlasting life in the heart of a man therefore I will distinctly set downe what kind of knowledge it is that hath this effect and what is required that it may be right 1. It must be such a knowledge as discernes God to be the only true God and this rule excludes the Pagans from eternall life who though by the light of nature they might discerne the invisible things of God by the workes of the creation yet they so shut up those principles of naturall truth in unrighteousnesse that they set up creatures as God and gave the glory of the true God to them Rom. 1. 2. It must be such a knowledge as ascribes unto the Nature of God such an excellencie as can be exprest by no likenesse of any creature in heaven above or earth beneath or the waters under the earth God must not be conceived of by any Images Images in the Church shut out the Papists from eternall life and Images in the heart to conceive of God by exclude the ignorant and carnall Protestants In the right conceiving of Gods nature we must adore him that is like nothing in heaven or earth 3. It must be such a knowledge or vision of God as discernes him to be the chiefe good and only happinesse to be desired and so all those persons that behold any thing in this life to be sought after as the chiefe felicity of their lives are excluded from eternall life And the things so esteemed the Scripture calls their gods so some make their bellies their gods some their riches some honour and the favour of men 4. It must be such a knowledge of God as conceives of him in Jesus Christ that is that sees the way how Gods infinite justice provoked by many sins is pacified by the attonement made by Jesus Christ as the Mediatour betweene God and man Iohn 17.3 else the knowledge of God in respect of the contemplation of Gods justice will be so far from inliving our hearts that it would kill them if they had life And this rule excludes all such from eternall life as live in despaire of Gods mercy as Cain and Iudas These knowledges are such as without which life cannot be had but yet in themselves doe not quicken the soule and inspire it with life 5. It must be such a knowledge as doth not only discerne aright the doctrine of the nature of God and of the person and offices of Christ but doth discerne that God is ours in particular in Jesus Christ and fully reconciled to us and our portion for ever To know God to be our God in Christ is the very life of our soules Now because we discerne this in God two waies viz by the light of â—aith beleeving the promises of the Word though we see him not and by the light of vision when we shall see him in his goodnesse face to face therefore is the former light called the light of faith and belongs to this life and the latter light belongs to another world Hence our justification which is by faith is called the justification of life Rom. 5.18 This is a point which should be of unspeakable comfort to the weake Christians that have attained to this knowledge for certainely this is eternall life in them as true as if they had the glory of heaven already But now that true Christians may be the more infallibly settled in the knowledge of their interest in eternall life as it lieth in the right knowledge of God â—o be ours iâ— Jesus Christ I will add certaine effects of this knowledge which shew not only that it is right but also that it is very eternall or spirituall for if it be a right knowledge 1. It raiseth in the dead heart of man spirituall senses that were never there before it makes the soule of a man able to heare Gods Word that could never doe it before it gives sight in spirituall things and sense and feeling and spirituall tastes of Gods goodnesse and a savouring of spirituall things more than earthly 2 Cor. 2.15 Rom. 8.5 Psal. 36.8 Phil. 1.9 2. It is a knowledge with admiration it sets a mans heart upon a constant wondering at the glory of the things revealed He that hath this knowledge sees in a Mirrour hee sees and wonders Nothing more ravisheth the heart than doth the word when it shewes him the glorie of Gods grace to him 2 Cor. 3.18 Wicked men see but they see not in a Mirrour 3. It is a knowledge that workes transformation it changeth a man into the likenesse of that it sees even from glory to glory by the power of the spirit of Christ. The light comes into wicked men but leaves them the same men it found them for disposition and conversation but this light humbles the heart of a man for his sins and purifieth him from his most secret sins Acts 15.9 and besides prints upon him the image of God and stirs him uâ—to all the motives of life in doing good workes 2 Cor. 3.18 Col. 3.10 1 Iohn 2.3 3.24 4. It is such a light as is indeleble and will abide the triall of manifold afflictions and gives life and joy still to the soule it doth not only comfort in Gods house but will support us when we are gone home under the miseries of this present life 1 Pet. 1.7 The Use should be to teach us all to blesse God for the Gospel that brings life to light and shewes us the love of God to us in Christ and for all the meanes by which the Gospel is preached to us in the life of it Oh how should we be beholding to them that help us to eternall life by leading us unto God this Ocean of goodnesse And withall we should be wonderfully thankfull to God and for ever comforted if we can finde that we have attained to the assurance of Gods love to us in Christ. Though our knowledge here be but small and weake
yet it is so rich as the tongue of man cannot utter if it be in any measure true and sincere Besides how should this fire our desires after wisedome and spirituall understanding in the world of Christ seeing it is our life and in the same degree we encrease in eternall life that we encrease in acquaintance with God in Christ and therefore above all gettings we should be getting understanding And finally it shewes the wofull estate of ignorant persons that are carelesse of the studie of the Word of God and of hearing of the Gospel preached This is their death and will be their eternall death if they prevent it not by repentance and sound redeeming of the time for the service of the soule about this sacred knowledge Now for the fourth point the things that nourish life are greatly to be heeded both to shew us what we should apply our selves to and with what thankfulnesse to receive the meanes of our good herein 1. We must know that the principall cause of the nourishment and increase of spirituall life is the influence of vertue from Christ our mysticall head by the secret and unutterable working of the spirit of Christ which is therefore called the spirit of life because it both frees us by degrees from the feares of death and from the power and blots of sin Rom. 8.2 and withall it quickens and encreaseth life in us for the better exercise of righteousnesse Rom. 8.10 2. The contemplation of Gods favour and presence doth wonderfully extend and inflame life in us To marke God any where or by any experience to find effectually his love and to taste of the sweetnesse of his goodnesse this is life from the dead better than all things in naturall life it doth a godly mans heart more good than all things in the world can doe as these places shew Psal. 30.5 63.7 8. 36.3 16. ult with coherence 3. The entertainment God gives his people in his house is one speciall cause of encrease of this life in us as it encreaseth both knowledge and joy and all goodnesse and satisfies the heart of man especially amongst all the things that are without us the Word of God as it is powerfully preached in Gods house is the food of this life called the savour of life unto life 2 Cor. 2.16 Christ words are the words of eternall life Iohn 6. see Psal. 36. 8. Iohn 12.50 Pro. 4.22 4. Fellowship with the godly is singular to quicken and excite the life of grace and joy and knowledge in us therefore it is an amiable thing for brethren to dwell together in unity because there God hath commanded the blessing even life for evermore Psal. 133. ult Pro. 2.20 The mouth of the righteous is a veine of life Pro. 10.11 Yea the very reproofes of instruction are the way of life Pro. 6.23 And therefore weake Christians should be instructed from hence with faith to rest upon the God of their lives who by the spirit of Christ can enable them to eternall life and with thankfulnesse to embrace all signes of Gods favour and presence and above all things in life to provide for themselves powerfull meanes in publike and good societie in private and not to be turned off from either of these by slight either objections or difficulties and to resolve to labour more for these than carnall persons would doe to have their naturall lives if they were in distresse or danger It is also excellent counsell which Saint Iude gives in this point concerning eternall life he would have us looke to foure things The first is to edifie our selves in our most holy faith striving to get in more store of Gods promises and divine knowledges and to strive to establish our hearts in our assurance of our right to them The second is to pray in the holy Ghost for he knew that powerfull prayer doth greatly further eternall life in us The third is to keepe our selves in the love of God avoiding all things might displease him chusing rather to live under the hatred of all the world than to anger God by working iniquity The fourth is to looke as often and as earnestly as we can after that highest degree of mercy and glory we shall have in the comming of Christ Iud. 1.19 20. I will conclude this point with that one counsell of Solomon Keepe thy heart with all diligence for thereout come the issues of life Christians that would prosper in spirituall life should be very carefull of the first beginnings of sin in their thoughts and desires and be very diligent in nourishing all good motions of the holy Ghost preserving their peace and joy in beleeving with all good consciences Pro. 4.23 Thus of the fourth point 5. Now for the differences of life in these degrees especially the first and last degree they are very great for though eternall life in the first degree be a treasure of singulaâ— value yet the glory of this life doth greatly excell as it is to be held in another world I intend not to compare life in heaven with naturall life here for that is not worthy to be mentioned in the ballance with that eternall life of glory but with eternall life it selfe as it is held by the godly only in this world And so the difference is very great 1. In respect of the place where the godly live in each degree 2. In respect of the meanes of preservation of life in each degree 3. In respect of the company with whom we live in each degree 4. In respect of the quality of life it selfe 5. In respect of the effects of life eternall in each degree For the first There is great difference betweene the life of grace and the life of glory in the very place of living Here we live in an earthly tabernacle in houses of clay there we shall live in eternall mansions buildings that God hath made without hands 2 Cor. 5.1 Here we live on earth there in heaven Here we are strangers and pilgrims far from home Hâ—b 11. there we shall live in our Fathers house Here we are in Egypt there we shall live in Canaan Here wee live where death sorrow and sin and Divels dwell there we shall live in a place where God and immortality and all holinesse dwels 2 Pet. 3.13 Here we are but banished men there we shall live in the celestiall Paradise Here we have no abiding City but there we shall abide in the new Jerâ—sâ—lem that is above The glory of the whole earth can but shadow out by similiâ—ude the very walls and gates of that Citie Rev. 21. Here wee can but enter into the holy place there we shall enter into the most holy place Heb. 10.19 To conclude there we shall enter into the heaven of heavens which for lightnesse largenesse purenesse delightfulnesse and all praises almost infinitely excells the heavens we enjoy in this visible world For the second In this life unto the
the dead that Christ might give them this light of life How should they unchangeably resolve to seeke Gods kingdome first above all things and above all gettings strive to get understanding What shall it profit them to win the whole world and lose their owne soules But especially the doctrine of life should melt the hearts of all the godly and imprint upon them the care of many duties as 1. They have cause to wonder at the exceeding riches of Gods kindnesse to them in Jesus Christ in providing such an inheritance for them Ephes. 2.7 2. They should pray earnestly to God to open their eyes more and more to see the glory of this life and effectually to take notice of the high dignity of their calling and riches of their inheritance in life Eph. 1.19 3. This should marvellously wean their hearts from the cares of this present life and from the love of earthly things seeing their inheritance lieth in spirituall and eternall life 1 Cor. 7.38 Heb. 13.4 5. 11.13 Col. 3.1 2. Phil. 3.20 4. Since they have found this precious life by the Gospel they should therefore take heed they be not carried about with divers and strange doctrine nor trouble themselves with doubtfull disputations or unprofitable questions They have found the words of eternall life and whither else will they goe Tit. 3.7 9. Heb. 13.9 5. This should make them love one another as such as shall be companions in life for ever Yea they should receive one another as Christ received them to glory Iohn 13.34 Eph. 4.2 5.1 Rom. 15.7 And in particular husbands should make much of their wives and masters of such servants as are heires with them of the grace of life as this Text shewes and Col. 3.14 6. They should strive to shew the power of this life and how much it excells naturall life and therefore the fruit of the Spirit should be in them in all goodnesse righteousnesse and truth Eph. 5.9 and they should so hold forth the Word of life that they should think on whatsoever things are true honest just pure lovely and of good report and if there be any vertue or any praise they should strive to act that being carefull in all things to maintaine good workes Phil. 4.8 Tit. 3.7 8. Oh what maner of persons should they be in all maner of good conversation 7. They should lift up their heads with joy and be alwaies comfortable considering the assurance they have of eternall life they have the spirit of glory resting upon them One would think they should be alwaies singing and making melodie in their hearts though they have crosses and wants in this life yet is not God their portion and is it not enough they are provided for in respect of eternitie and is there any comparison betweene the afflictions in this world and the glory to be revealed Grace Thus of the matter of their inheritance The cause followes and that is grace Grace is either a gift in us or an attribute in God Sometimes by grace is meant the gifts God bestowes upon men and if grace were so taken then would be implied this doctrine That dead men may have the grace of God There may be grace in men without life yea men may have excellent gifts and yet be not alive spiritually as gifts of government from the Spirit of God as Saul had and gifts for edification in the Church A man may be an excellent Preacher as Iudas was and may have the gifts of prophecying and working miracles as the Reprobates mentioned Mat. 7.21 a man may have the gift of knowledge of the Scriptures as St. Paul imports 1 Cor. 8.2 Heb. 6.4 a man may confesse his sins as Pharaoh and Saul did a man may be much grieved and sorrow and humbled for his sins as Ahab and Cain and may repent too as Iudas did and may make a great profession of true religion and be very forward as Demas and Hymeneus and Phyletus did a man may be very zealous for the truth as Iohn and the Galatians were a man may pray and cry hard and often to God and be heard of God as the Israelites were in their distresses many times a man may be of an unrebukeable conversation amongst men as Paul was before his conversion and such as have sinned may reforme their lives in many things as Herod did finally a man may have faith to beleeve Gods Word as the Divels doe and to beleeve Gods promises as they that have a temporary faith doe after a sort and may joy much in the comfort of them as they concerne the godly and yet in all these gifts there was no life Another point in that sense is this That there are gifts of Gods grace bestowed on the Elect which are ever accompanied with life so as their grace is the grace of life And both these points should wonderfully awaken all sorts of Christians to looke about and trie their estates and weake Christians should diligently studie their booke of signes of true grace and marke how the Scripture proveth all those saving graces to be such as can be found in no reprobate But because I think Grace in this place cannot be taken for the gifts of grace in men I passe from these points By grace then here is meant the glorious attribute of goodnesse that is in God by which he freely sheweth his love and mercy to his creatures And that it must be taken in this sense I gather from the third of Titus v. 7. where the sentence being like grace is called there His grace we are justified by his grace and made heires of eternall life Now this grace of God as it is in God I consider of two wayes first as it is in relation to this spirituall and eternall life of Gods heires and then secondly as it is in it selfe generally considered In relation to spirituall life I consider of it both in what it excludes and what it includes Grace excludes both nature and the workes of the Law It excludes nature from this life in three respects first in respect of propagation This life cannot be propagated by naturall generation we are not borne heires of life and so the sons of God we are borne only the sons of Adam not of God They that are borne after the flesh are not the seed Rom. 9.8 Secondly in respect of priviledge By nature we are the children of wrath and therefore cannot be the children of promise Eph. 2.3 Thirdly in respect of the works of nature for by nature we doe such workes as proclaime us to be children of disobedience and children of the Divell and therefore cannot be heires of life by any workes done by nature since the fall And as it excludes nature so it excludes the workes of the Law not in respect of the obedience to the Law but in respect of the merit of life so as the inheritance cannot be had but by the workes of
redeeming the holy Ghost by calling The word of God is the sampler or patterne of our obedience for if ever wee would bring our lives into order we must resolve not to follow mens examples wills lusts or our owne reasons inclinations or conjectures but only to have recourse to the Law of God this must be the light to our feete and the lanthorne to our pathes Psal. 119. 19.2 Tim. 3.15 to the end we must obey them that have the over-sight of us and doe instructs out of the word and observe the forme of doctrine into which wee are delivered Rom. 6.17 Heb. 7.18 and receive such teachers as the Corinthians received Titus 2 Cor. 7.15 we should get an eare of obedience Prov. 25.12 2. The causes within us are either 1. generall the sanctification of our spirit or 2. speciall and so it is Faith For the first the coherence shewes that unlesse our hearts be sanctified our lives can never bee framed to true holinesse and obedience and for faith it is certaine before ever we can practise true obedience to the Law we must have the obedience of Faith that is we must be perswaded of Gods love to us and receive his promises in Christ and repenting of our sinnes beleeve the Gospell Rom. 1.5 10.16 2 Thess. 1.8 The faith of the Truth is generally the chiefe guide of all our actions whether they be workes of reformation or of our generall calling or particular cariage 2 Thess. 3.16 For we must beleeve Gods threatnings power promises assistance and reward or else our worke will goe slowly forward 2. Now for the second there are sixe things to be observed in the maner of our obedience without which our life will never be brought into order 1. The first is care The Apostle saith we must yeeld our selves as servants to obey Rom. 6.16 which notes that wee must doe the workes of God and sâ—ew our obedience to him as the servant doth his worke that is with great heed forecast and care God doth not only require we should obey but obey as servants obey 2. The second thing required in our obedience is Wisdome It is not enough to doe good but we must be wise to that which is good and simple concerning evill This the Apostle shewes Rom. 16.19 3. The third is Constancy our obedience must bee fulfilled 2 Cor. 10.16 We must not be weary of well-doing 1 Thess. 3.13 4. The fourth is abnegation In obeying Gods will we must throughout the course of our lives be contented to deny our selves so as we would doe Gods will with patience though crosses follow Luke 8. A signe of the seed sowne in good ground it bringeth forth fruit with patience and besides it imports that if we meane to reforme our lives aright we must live soberly shewing our moderation in diet apparell recreations and the like yea we must not thinke it much to be crossed in our reason desires ease profits or preferments but be contented to be that we may be with a good Conscience Heb. 11.8 Gen. 22.18 5. The fifth is sincerity and the sincerity of our obedience appeares both when we shew respect to all Gods Commandements as well as one obeying in all things as also when we obey without corrupt and carnall ends and respects Gen. 26.5 Phil. 2.12 6. The sixth thing is peace wee must lay our projects so for holinesse as we follow after peace as much as is possible and that with all men much more with the Church and people of God Rom. 12.19 Heb. 12.14 so as our conversation be without division or offence Rom. 16.18 19. 3. For the third point we may remember that it was long since noted by Samuel that obedience is better than sacrifice 1 Sam. 15. This obedience is the end of the writings of the Apostles and Prophets If we be not trained up by the Scriptures to good workes we doe nothing with generall profession of the name of Christ. Rom. 1.5 2 Tim. 3.15 c. If we obey not we are the servants of sinne and it will be our ruine we shall dye in our sinnes The Ministery had never been broken open but that the Nations might bee brought to obedience Rom. 16.26 If you obey not you breake the hearts of your teachers it is not good words and liberall pensions will serve the turne you must yeeld obedience to our Ministery in your lives or else you doe nothing Phil. 1.15.16 2 Cor. 7.15 Vengeance is ready against all disobedience every whit as ready in Gods hand as in the Ministers mouth 2 Cor. 10.4 5. In this text we may see God delights to receive the obedience of his people from all eternity and all the benefits purchased by Christs blood shall be given to them that obey he is author of eternall saluation to them that obey Heb. 5.9 Thus of obedience in generall Externall obedience which is here entreated of is distinguished by the Apostle Rom. 15.18 into two kindes For either it is obedience in word or obedience in deed Quest. Here might some one say what need the obedience of the tongue our tongues are free Answ. It seemes some men thinke so Those hypocriticall flattering and wicked men mentioned Psal. 12.3 say their tongues are their owne and yet it is certaine the Lord will have the tongue bound to the good behaviour Iam. 3.3 Quest. What great hurt can there be in the tongue if men live honestly otherwise It seemes there can be no great offence in the tongue Answ. Men are extreamely deceived that think they cannot commit dishonesty impiety by their words There is a world of wickednes in the tongue Jam. 3.6 There are many sins which are most vile and hatefull which have their principall seat in the tongue or are practised in words as blasphemy murmuring desperation lip-service swearing cursing perjury charming reproaching persecution by the mocking of the godly bitter words silthy speaking lying backbiting slandering flattery and false witnesse bearing together with divers sinnes of deceit hypocrisie heresie c. And on the other side excellent graces and duties depend much upon the service of the tongue Gods glory our owne Callings and other mens good are much furthered by the tongue By the tongue men preach pray confesse their sins give thankes comfort exhort rebuke sweare vow c. and therefore great reason wee should shew our obedience even in the tongue Under the obedience of conversation are comprehended duties of piety to God of mercy to the distressed of justice to all men of temperance to our selves The catalogues of the sinnes we should avoid in our conversation or of duties we should doe I omit here having some purpose if God will to handle them more largely in Treatises by themselves And thus of obedience And sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ. Before I come to the more particular and full opening of these words these things may be touched in the generall 1. There was blood
power can keepe us to salvation His worke it is to preserve whose will it is to save Mans naturall life stands not in the abundance of the things he doth possesse neither is our spirituall life sustained by the bare having of abundance of meanes Thirdly it may serve for instruction and that divers wayes 1. First we should beg of God the spirit of wisdome and revelation to shew the exceeding greatnesse of his power that we might discerne it and beleeve it by faith seeing we doe not observe it by sense and reason 2. Secondly we should daily ascribe power unto God even acknowledging continually his power in keeping us from day to day as our Saviour Christ teacheth us in the Lords prayer when hee teacheth us to ascribe kingdome power and glory to him and with Peter wee should learne to put off praise from our selves unto God as hee did in the cure of the Cripple saying not by our power is this man made whole 3. Thirdly wee should particularly of God seeke the experience of his power As for example we should not rest in the forme or shew of godlinesse but seeke the power of it wee should not only get a little faith but strive with God by prayer till he fulfill the worke of faith with power we should not thinke it enough to pray but we should seeke the spirit of prayer and to doe it with power even to be made by the annointing of Christ Priests after the power of endlesse life so we should seeke the power of conference and utterance in the confession of the truth in admonition instruction consolation or propounding of our owne doubts for the kingdome of God is not in word but in power 4. Fourthly we should hence learne to be undaunted in afflictions though it were to adventure all even life it selfe for the Gospell seeing we are kept by Gods power we may say in any distresse as Paul did I know whom I have beleeved and he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him till the day of Iesus Christ. If God keep our soules it matters not what else be in danger 5. Fifthly Ministers should hence learne to preach with power and strive after it For it is not the ordinance of God but the power of God that preserves the hearers It is not preaching but powerfull preaching that keepes the soules of men till the day of Christ. 6. And lastly the people should learne to place their faith not in the wisdome learning paines or graces of men but in the power of God Lastly this serves for consolation to all Gods servants against all their feares troubles adversaries temptations or what else might make them doubt their perseverance For God is able to doe above all that they can aske or think according to his power which worketh in them The divine Power gives us all things needfull to life and godlinesse and though they have but a little strength yet the Lord can open a doore of knowledge and grace and comfort unto them which no man nor devill can shut and therefore let us from our hearts give praise unto the onely wise and strong God that is able to support us from falling and to present us faultlesse before the presence of his glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ By faith or through faith The meanes in us to preserve us is our faith and that this will keepe us through the power of God is apparant by the scriptures Hee that beleeveth on the sonne of God hath everlasting life he is as sure of it as if he had it and he shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death to life Christ is the bread of life for nourishment and he that commeth to him by faith shall never hunger nor thirst He that commeth to Christ shall in no wise be cast out Christ will be so far from losing any one soule that beleeveth in him that not so much as his flesh or any part thereof shall bee lost but the whole body that is delivered to the grave shall be raised at the last day whosoever beleeveth in Christ shall never die For hee that confesseth with his mouth and beleeveth with his heart shall be saved God will keep that which by faith is committed to him and Christ will bee at the last day made marvellous in all that beleeve but that this point may bee more plainly understood I propound three things 1. First what faith doth for our preservation 2. Secondly how it doth it 3. What kinde of faith doth it and then the uses For the first there are tenne things which faith worketh by all which and every of which wee are greatly helped and furthered in our preservation First it inflames in God a singular tendernesse of care to remove out of the way what might be an occasion of falling and therefore our Saviour Christ shewes that God so loveth the weakest Christian that is truely humble and beleeveth that if any whosoever shall offend him that is cast any stumbling block in his way in respect of the sore judgements of God upon those by whom such offences come it were better a milstone were hanged about their neckes and they cast into the bottome of the Sea 2. Secondly as it procureth the healing of the soule of temptations even of all the wounds of the serpent quenching his fiery darts by shewing us Christ the true brazen Serpent of our recovery 3. As it is the daily hand and mouth of the soule by which we feed upon Christ the bread of life and so are by the strength of that precious nourishment kept to life everlasting 4. As it lighteth us the way to heaven For as there is a light apprehended by sense and a light of reason so there is a light of faith by vertue of the promise of Christ who said I am come a light into the world that whosoever abideth in me should not abide in darknesse 5. As it bringeth us within the compasse of Christs intercession For when hee prayed the father to keepe them from evill hee expounds his meaning to be to extend that his intercession not onely to his Apostles but to all that should beleeve through their word 6. As it procures the pardon of all sins according to that of Peter to him gave all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeveth in him shall receive remission of their sins 7. As it will excite and compell a Christian in all suits to seeke his owne help If a man beleeve his faith will make him speake both by confession and prayer to God and by inquiry and counsell and reproof to men 8. As it procures the seale of the holy spirit of promise and the earnest of the inheritance purchased Faith opens such a fountaine of joy and incouragement within a
is urged from the example of Christ Heb. 12.3 4. 2 Cor. 4.17 18. Rom. 8.17 That your faith and hope might be in God In these words the eighth point is contained viz. the end of our redemption viz. that our faith and hope might be in God that is that knowing our debts to be paid in Christ and God to be well pleased in him we might for ever relie upon God for present favour and future salvation Faith and hope are not all one Faith lookes upon Christ exhibited and made present in his ordinances Hope lookes upon Christ hereafter more fully to be revealed Faith beleeveth the promises to be true Hope expecteth performance Faith beleeveth eternall life is given us and Hope waiteth when it will be revealed Faith is the mother of Hope and Hope is the nurse of Faith Faith takes notice of present prerogatives and Hope chiefly looks to things to come The doctrines that may be observed from hence are divers Though we doe truely beleeve yet we doe need to be often stirred up to faith and hope still For 1. We beleeve but in part 2. We need faith all our life long 3. We are hard of beleefe in our selves 4. There is nothing the devill more opposeth 5. There is nothing God or Christ more desireth as the coherence shews 6. Nothing more glorifieth our profession and daunteth our adversaries then an unmoveablenesse of hope 7. Nothing more provides for us A Christian could live by his faith if he had nothing else The Vses also are divers for therefore 1. We should stir up one another and be examples one to another in beleeving and receive the exhortation one from another 2. Especially every one of us should be carefull to increase in faith and provide to beleeve in God at all times Quest. But what must we doe that we may doe so Answ. 1. Desire the sincere milk of the word 1 Pet. 2.2 2. Be frequent in the use of the Sacraments 3. Pray to God to increase thy faith Luke 17.5 4. Practice holinesse and be diligent about those graces mentioned 2 Pet. 1.10 in the coherence Quest. But how can we beleeve still For 1. We have not alwaies meanes to accomplish the good we desire Answ. Doe as Abraham did Rom. 4.10 beleeve the promise above hope Quest. 2. God himselfe sometimes fights against us Answ. Say with Iob Though he kill me yet will I trust in him Iob 1.3 Quest. 3. But our crosses are desperate Answ. Yet say as David did Psal. 23.4 Though I walke in the shadow of death yet c. Quest. 4. But we have sinned Answ. Christ hath prayed that thy faith might not faile Luke 22.32 Quest. 5. But our faith is so weake we feare we cannot beleeve still Answ. There are comforts for that in these places Esay 42.3 2 Cor. 12.9 and God hath received the weake in faith Rom. 14.1 3. Quest. 6. But I have so many hinderances and have so many things to passe through Sol. Yet be perswaded as Rom. 8.38 and say with Paul Through Christ I can doe all things Phil. 4.13 3. All this adoe about faith and hope should make us carefull to informe our selves of the things by which faith is assaulted that when such things befall us we may be armed against them Now besides such things by which faith is assaulted intimated before there are many things without us to omit our owne doubts and Sathans tentations within us that have assaulted and tryed faith 1. False doctrines 2. Contentions in the Teachers of the Church 3. Treacherie of brethren 4. Prosperity of the wicked and impuâ—ity of wickednesse 5. The small number of beleevers 6. The deformity and oppression of the Church 7. The falling away of many from the faith 8. The delay of Gods promises 9. The tokens of Gods wrath 10. The scoffes of mockers 4. Lastly hence wee may gather a reproofe to our selves for our marvellous neglect in faith and hope how might the Lord justly have left us for ever as a people without Christ and without hope in the world There is one faith and hope in all Gods servants Your faith Eph. 4.5 The use is therefore to love one another seeing we have all one faith one I say in respect of the Author meanes object and end 2. It should comfort poore Christians whatsoever difference God hath put otherwise yet they have the same faith that Abraham David the Martyrs or any had Here is implyed that all faith and hope in other things besides God is vaine Hope in the wedge of gold is vaine The Hypocrites hope in credit is vaine Trust in the arme of flesh is vaine c. And the truth is a Christian is never perfectly well till he can place his faith and hope onely in God It is good for him sometimes to be stripped of all other things that he may put his confidence in God Verse 22 Seeing you have purified your soules in obeying the truth through the Spirit to the unfained love of the brethren so that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently THE fourth reason to inforce the exhortation in the 13. verse is contained in these words and is taken from that relation and respect wee beare unto the godly it is in effect this By repentance and holinesse we are all made brethren and in repentance and reformation of our lives one main thing we aime at is the advancement of our happinesse and holinesse in the love of the brethren whom we prefer before all people in the world and resolve to rest in the contentment of their communion and therefore wee ought so to resist the impediments within us or without us and to order our lives with such holy sobriety and so to stir up our hearts in the hope of the happinesse to come that we may in all purity of nature and life and earnestnesse of affections cleae unto them in this world as the onely people we shall live withall in the world to come There are two things in this verse 1. A proposition of doctrine 2. and an exhortation by way of Use. The proposition is this Ye have purified your soules in obeying the truth by the spirit unto unsained love of the brethren or brotherly love The Use is therefore see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently The proposition properly and in it selfe concerns sanctification which is here described in five things 1. The nature of it imported in that metaphoricall tearme purified 2. The subject of it their soules 3. The forme of it in obeying the truth 4. The cause of it which is twofold 1. The principall the Spirit of God 2 The cause in some respect is themselves ye have purified 5. The end is brotherly love amplified by the speciall property of it viz. unfained Before I enter upon the particulars in generall and for the coherence divers things may be noted The Coherence is double 1. both with
thoughts and be yeelded to and delighted in and that constantly they seeke the pleasure of contemplative wickednesse and doe not resist it by praying against it even vaine thoughts may dead the affections and poison them Psal. 119.113 Fourthly sometimes it is neglect of mortification the sâ—ule will gather aboundance of humors as well as the body and therefore Christians should not goe too long especially if they â—eele a kind of fulnes to grow upon them but take a purge that is seriously and secretly set time apart to humble themselves before God purging out their most secretest corruptions with all hearty confession before God Fiftly sometimes it is want of practice or want of an orderly disposing of their waies in godlinesse If they rest onely in hearing their affections cannot last long sincere and besides the most Christians burden their own harts for very want of order and that they goe not distinctly about the works of godlinesse but rake together a great heape of doctrine which they know not what to doe withall Psal. 50. ult Sixtly sometimes againe it is occasioned by inordinate feeding when Christians begin to affect novelties and seeke to themselves a heape of teachers they scape not long without fulnesse and the fits of lâ—athing 2. Tim. 4.3 Seaventhly sometimes very idlenesse is the hindrance The want of a particular calling to imploy themselves in the sixe dayes breeds a generall kinde of wearinesse and satiety which extends the heart of it not only to the times of private dutyes in the working dayes but to the very Sabbath also They cannot worke at Gods worke with any great delight that had no more minde to their owne worke Eighthly sometimes it is neglect of preparation and praier before we come to the word Ninthly sometimes it is a violent kinde of ignorance and unbeliefe when a Christian knowes not this right to the word and will not be perswaded of the fatherly love and presence of God in his ordinance If Preachers must say I have beleeved therefore I will speake so must Hearers say I have beleeved therefore I will heare They should know that they are welcome to Christ and may eate and drinke Cant. 5.1 And that their heritage lieth in the word Psal. 119. Tenthly sometimes it is a very disease in the body as melancholy or some other which doth so oppresse the heart that it doth not take delight in any thing But of this more in the next Use. Lastly any of the sinnes mentioned in the former verse will hinder affection Malice Hypocrisie or Envy or any of the rest Vse 3. The third use may be for instruction to teach us to strive for affection to the word and to provide to order our selves so as we be not wanting in the direction of the Apostle and so two sorts are to be taught that is such as want appetite and such as have it that they may keepe it aright Quest. What must such doe as finde either want of appetite or decay of it Ans. Such as would get sound affections to the word must doe sixe things First they must refrain their feete from every evill way It is impossible to get sound affections without sound reformation of life Psalm 119. Secondly they must pray for it they must beseech the Lord to quicken them Psal. 119.37 and to inlarge their hearts verse 32. especially to give them understanding verse 34. and to open their eyes to see the wonderfull things of his law verse 18. Thirdly they must chuse an effectuall Ministery to live under it such as is executed with power and demonstration to the conscience 2. Cor. 4.2 Fourthly they must remember the Lords day and that they doe when they empty their heads and hearts of all cares of life which might choak the word diligently doing their owne works on the sixe daies and finishing them that they may be free for the Lords work on the Lords day The cares of life choake the word Matthew 13. Fiftly they must converse much if it be possible with affectionate Christians For as yron sharpneth yron so doth the exemplary affection of the tender-hearted whet on the dull spirits of others Sixtly they must purge often they must be frequent in the duties of humiliation by solemne fasting and prayer and sound confession striving when they feele fulnesse to grow upon them to disturden their hearts and to quicken their spirits more forcibly to the love of Gods name and word Quest. But what must such doe as have gotten some affections to the word that they neither lose them not be unprofitable in them Ans. They must looke to diverse things First they must hate vaine thoughts take heed of those secret vanities of imagination and that delightfull contemplation of evill in the minde Psalm 119. 113. Secondly they must trie all things and keepe that which is good they must heare with judgement and make speciall account of such parcels of doctrine as doe most fit their particular needes labouring by all meanes that such truths run not out 1. Thess. 5.21 Thirdly they must take heed of itching eares For where mens desires are still carried after new men they are in great danger of fulnesse or of declining and which is worse of being carried about with diverse doctrines and at length to be a prey to deceitfull mockers Fourthly they must preserve by all meanes the feare and trembling at Gods presence and humiliation of minde For so long as we can dread the presence of God in his ordinances we are in no danger of losing our love to the word Psalm 119.120 Lastly in Esay 55.1 2 3. wee may note diverse things that God requires in such as have the same thirst 1. They must come to meanes 2. They must buy and bargaine with God by prayer and vowes 3. They must eat that is they must apply it to themselves 4. They must be instructed against merit in themselves and bring faith to beleeve success though they deserve it not they must buy without mony 5. They must hearken diligently 6. They must eate that which is good that is they must apply effectually that doctrine they feele to have life in it 7. Their soules must delight in fatnesse that is they must be specially thankfull and cheerefull when God doth enlive his promises and sweeten his words to their tastes 8. They must after all this incline their ear and come to God they must make conscience to strive against dulnesse and distractions and seeke God in his word still or else their affections may decay and then if they doe this they shall live and enjoy the sure mercieâ— of David by a perpetuall covenant Quest. But what shall such godly persons as are afflicted with melancholy doe in this case of affections Ans. They must attend these things First they must be perswaded to see the disease in the body which extends the oppression of it to the very affections Secondly they must remember times that are past
thereby to a flint stone which being smitten the sparkles as if it had fire in it give fire and light to other things It is true that Christ hath life in himselfe and doth give the sparkles upon the flames of life and light to other men But I thinke the stone here doth not import so much by any likenesse in it because it is a corner stone in the building which usually neither is nor can be of flint But he is said to be a living stone to distinguish him from materiall stones and by that word living to shew what the metaphor stone cannot resemble For though a stone might shadow out the continuance and eternity of Christ by the lastingnesse of it yet life is given here to Christ not onely because he lives himselfe and can doe no more Rom. 6.9 But because he is by effects life that is he makes life in the godly whereby they become living stones also The maine doctrine here intented is that Christ is the onely foundation of the Church Ob. David is said to be a stone and a hard stone of the corner Psal. 118. Sol. David was so onely by way of type his life being somewhat like the state of Christ in respect in the oppositions of men and preferment from God and that that place doth specially belong to Christ appeares by the application of Christ himselfe Matth. 21.32 Ob. But the Apostles are said to be the foundation of the church Eph. 2.20 Sol. The place is to be understood of the doctrine of the Apostles which treats in one maine point of Christ. Ob. But the Church is founded upon Peter Sol. The Church is not builded upon Peter but upon the rock which was the confession of Peter and so the doctrine of Christ for the text doth not say super banc Petrum but super banc Petram Vse The use may be first for confutation of the Papists about their blasphemous doctrine in ascribing this glory of being the foundation of the Church unto Peter and so to the Pope which they doe most absurdly for that place Matth. 16.18 is not understood of Peters person but of his confession And besides if it had beene true of Peter by what word of Scripture shall it be proved that it is true of the Pope who is not once named in Scripture except hee bee described as Antichrist Besides if the Church be built upon Peter or the Pope then it will follow we must believe in Peter and the Pope else wee cannot bee founded on them which is extremely blasphemous but that it may bee put out of all doubt let us heare the testimonie of Peter himselfe who best knew his owne right and you see in this text Peter saies Christ is the living stone and not hee This likewise imports the misery of all such as runne after other gods their sorrowes shall be multiplied Psalm 16.4 They build in the sand quite besides the foundation and so doe the Papists that put their trust in Saints and Angels But especially this should teach us as wee are here exhorted to build all our faith and hope in Christ and to cleave to him in all uprightnesse of heart and life and the rather because this stone hath seven 〈◊〉 and most perfectly viewes all and every part of this building that every stone bee set right c. Zachar. 3.9 Especially we should rest upon this stone when wee have any great sute to God and have occasion to continue to hold up your hands in praier and so we shall prosper as it was with Moses Exod. 17.12 Lastly it should bee the singular joy of our hearts when wee see the corner stone cast downe and God begin to build in any place the work of godlinesse and religion Wee have more cause to rejoice for that spirituall worke then the Iewes had to shout when the corner stone of the Temple was brought out to bee laid for a foundation of the building Zachar. 4.7 10. Thirdly the third thing said of Christ is that he was disallowed of men Disallowed of men This is added of purpose to prevent scandall which might arise from the consideration of the meane entertainment the Christian Religion found in the world The point is plaine that Christ was disallowed of men and this is evident in the stone The greatest part of the world regarded him not The Gentiles knew him not and the Iewes received him not Though three things in Christ were admirable his doctrine his life his miracles yet the Iewes beleeved not in him Hee came unto his owne and his owne received him not Nay they reviled him called him Samaritane and said he had a Divell They preferred a murtherer before him and their wise men even the Princes of this world crucified the Lord of life and glory This as it was storied by the Euangelists so it was foretold by the Prophets Esay 53. and 49.8 and so we see he is still of almost the whole world The Pagans yet know him not The Iewes yet renounce him The Turk receiveth him but as a Prophet The Papists receive him but in part and wicked men denie him by their lives Vses The first impression this should make in our hearts is admiration and astonishment This should be marvellous in our eies that men refuse the Sonne of God miserable men their Saviour captives their Redeemer and poore men such unspeakable riches as is offred in Christ that almost all mankind should be guilty of this sinne so as in comparison he should be Elect onely of God Secondly since this was foreseene and foretold we should be confirmed against scandall and like never a whit the worse of Christ or Religion for the scornes and neglects of the world Thirdly since the world disallowes Christ we may hence gather what account wee should make of the world and the men of the world we have reason to separate from them that are separated from Christ and not to love them that love not the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 16.23 Fourthly we may hence see how little reason we have to take the counsels and judgements of carnall men though our friends and never so wise in naturall or civill wisdome their counsels were against Christ they disallow Christ and all Christian courses Fiftly why are we troubled for the reproaches of men and why doe we feare their revilings Shall we heare that Christ was disallowed and shall we be so vexed because we are despised Nay rather let us resolve to despise the shame of the world and to follow the author of our faith even in this crosse also Sixtly wee may be hence informed that indiscretion or sinne is not alwaies the cause of contempt For Christ is disallowed and yet without all spot of indiscretion or guile Seventhly and chiefly we should looke every one to our selves that we be not of the number of those that disallow Christ. For Christ is still disallowed of men and if any aske Question Who are they
as he is the efficient cause It is true that some have imagined that the soule of man was made of the substance of God because it is said God breathed into man the breath of life Gen. 2.7 as if he infused into him somewhat from himselfe as a part of his divine substance And the Apostle Paul saith Act. 17.18 We are the Progeny of God and Saint Peter saith We partake of the divine Nature 2 Pet. 1.4 Now this opinion cannot be true and was worthily condemned by the Fathers as hereticall for Then man should be God For whatsoever God begets from himselfe is God and therefore we say Christ is God Then some part of Gods nature should be infected with sin and ignorance and be damned in hell too which is wonderfull blasphemous to beleeve Now for the places alledged That in Gen. 2. must be understood figuratively for God hath not properly breath but he meaneth that God after a wonderfull manner did infuse the soule into the body And for the place in the Acts we are said to be the progenie of Godâ— not in regard of substance but in respect of resemblance in gifts with which mans nature is adorned And for the place in Peter we are said to partake of the divine nature in the same sense namely as we are qualified with gifts as wisdome goodnesse holinesse in some kinde of likenesse of God It remaines then that we are of God effectually because God hath created our soules and formed them in us This then is the truth that God doth create the particular soule of every man and inhere it to the body when it is formed and distinguished in the parts thereof This may be proved diversly First it is cleare it was so done with the soule of Adam for his body was already framed and then his soule breathed into him Now if the soule of Eve and of all others had another manner of beginning than the creation of God it would have beene mentioned in the Scriptures but that is no where mentioned Secondly Moses calls God the God of the spirits of all flesh Num. 16.22 and 27 16. Thirdly David saith the Lord fashioneth the hearts of all men alike Psal. 33.15 It is Gods worke then to create the heart Fourthly Solomon saith Eccles. 12.7 The body returnes to the dust and the soule to God that gave it in the dissolution of all things they returne to the first causes and matter As the body may be proved originally to be of the earth because it returnes to dust so must the soule be of God because it returnes to God which is said to have given it Fifthly the Prophet Esay useth this phrase concerning God and in his name The soules which I have made Esa. 57.16 Do you aske how the soule comes into the body The Lord answers I made it Sixthly the Prophet Ezekiel shewing how man becomes a living creature speakes thus Thus saith the Lord to these bones I will cause a spirit to enter into them and they shall live Ezek. 37.5 Seventhly the words of the Prophet Zecharie are yet more cleere Thus saith the Lord the Lord which spreads out the heavens and foundeth the earth and formeth the spirit of man in him Out of these words it may be proved that God created the soule of every man and that it is his onely worke For first he saith expresly God formed the spirit in man Secondly this worke of God is compared to two other workes viz. the spreading out of the heaven and the laying of the foundation of the earth Now it is evident that those two things he did of himselfe of nothing without any meanes Lastly that place in Heb. 12.9 is most cleere The words are these Wee have had the fathers of our flesh which chastised us and we reverenced them how much more should we bee subject to the Father of our spirits and live Where is a manifest antithesis betweene the flesh and the spirit and the fathers of our flesh and God the Father of our spirit we had our flesh from our parents and our spirit from God I might adde the reason taken from the manner of giving of the soule of Christ for he was made in all things like to us sinne onely excepted Now it is evident that Christs soule was not begot by carnall propagation and therefore it was created of God Ob. 1. Now against this is strongly objected that if the soule be created immediately of God then it is created either pure or sinfull if pure then how is it that the soule is guilty of originall sinne if impure then how can it be avoided but that God must be the author of sinne Answ. This reason drave divers of the Fathers in the time of Hieromâ—â— especially the Westerne Fathers to beleeve that the soule was propagated from the Parents and Saint Augustine is doubtfull which opinion to take to the inconveniences of each opinion seemed so great But other Divines answer this objection in this manner First that the soule is created of God pure but joyned to a body conceived in sinne which is no injustice in God because he delivers the soule but into such an estate as man had cast himselfe into by his owne wilfull sinne bringing this corruption not onely upon himselfe but upon all his posterity who fell in him Hee by agreement with God being as the common sort of mankind was with him to stand or fall in that generall respect Nor may it be doubted but that the body may worke upon the soule as we see by experience when the body is full of cholericke humours it inclines the soule to anger and so when the body is burdened with melancholy humours it evidently makes sadnesse even in the very minde c. Another answer may be this God creates the soule pure but yet that soule is guilty of owing though not of doing debendi though not agendâ— it is charged with the debt of Adam as children may be charged with their fathers debts Now this is one part of originall sinne As for the other of corrupt inclination it is to answer modestly if we say we understand not being assured of two things the one that God is the Father of spirits and the other that all men are infected with sinne from the wombe Both are to be beleeved though in this life we cannot explicate it And what hurt is it if wee be ignorant how sinne entred into our natures seeing it concernes us to know it is there and to learne how to get our natures recovered Ob. 2. Other living creatures beget the like to themselves both in body and in soule too and therefore by this doctrine men should be more unable and unperfect than any living creature For if he do beget but onely the body he doth not beget one in specie like to himselfe Answ. Though God create the soule yet it followes not but that it may be truly laid that man begets a man and that
it is not unprofitable to consider some motives that might beget in us an earnest desire after it and care for this true pious and filiall fearâ—of God First if we respect our selves we should strive to be such as feare God For if we were never so good subjects to Princes or never so courteous and faire-dealing men in our carriage towards all sorts yet if wee did not feare God we were but vile creatures that had not the qualities of a man in us For to feare God and keep his commandements is the whole property of a man Eccles. 12.13 And the feare of God is the beginning of wisedome Hee is not a compleat man that doth not feare God that is all in all Iob 28.28 Secondly if we consider what God is Hee is our Master and therefore where is his feare Mal. 1.6 He is our praise our good God hee worketh fruitfull things and wonderfull and shall we not feare him Ier. 5.22 Deut. 10.20 Thirdly if we consider but the benefits will come unto us if we be religious persons and truly fear God Great is the Lords mercy towards them that feare him Psal. 103.11 whether we respect this life or a better life whether we looke for temporall or spirituall things For temporall things such as feare God have a promise of great prosperity Deut. 5.29 Eccles. 8. 13. If any thing be welcome as prosperity in this world it is Religion and the fear of God For to him that feareth God is promised wealth and riches Psal. 112.1 3. and honour and long life Pro. 10.27 and 22.4 protection from the pride of men and the strife of tongues Psal. 31.19 and strong confidence Pro. 14.26 and they shall want nothing Psal. 34.9 And for spirituall things the secrets of the Lord are with them that feare God and he will shew them his covenant Psal. 25.14 and the Sun of Righteousnesse shall rise unto them that feare God and there shall bee covering under his wings and they shall goe forth and grow as fat calves Mal. 4.2 and the Angels of the Lord shall pitch their tents round about them that feare him Psal. 34.7 And for eternall things there is a booke of revelation to such as feare God where God keeps the records of them and all the good they say or doe Mal. 3.16 and at the day of Judgement they shall have a great reward Revel 11.18 Great are the priviledges of such as feare God in this life but who is able to expresse how great the goodnesse is as the Psalmist saith which God hath laid up for them that feare him Psal. 31.19 And if it should so fall out that God should not see it fit to give us any great estates in this world yet a little is better with the feare of God than great treasures and those troubles therewith which the sinne of man or the wrath of God will bring in with them But if we would have these benefits wee must be sure that we doe indeed and truly feare God For there are many men in the visible Church that beare the name of Gods people which yet God protests against as such as doe not feare him indeed as First they that pity not men in affliction feare not God Iob 6.14 Secondly they that oppresse their neighbours by any cavill or unjust dealing as by usury or the like feare not God Levit. 25.17.36 Thirdly they that make no conscience to pay their tithes or at least will not give first fruits or free will offrings such as will pay no more for religious uses than they are forced unto these feare not God Deut. 14.23 Mal. 1. Fourthly they that account it a burthen and a course of no profit to serve God or to be so religious Mal. 3.14 15. Ios. 24.14 Fiftly they that make no conscience of secret sinnes or hypocrisie in Gods worship these feare not God because they set not the Lord alwayes before them nor feare to omit or doe such things as the world cannot take notice of Sixthly they that meddle with the seditious or changers how forward soever they seeme in religion yet such as are set to be so inclinable to be led by changers have not the true feare of God in them Pro. 24.21 Seventhly they that live in any knowne sinne and make no conscience to depart from iniquitie Prov. 3.7 and 14.2 Such are they that are mentioned in the Catalogue Mal. 3.5 Sorcerers Adulterers c. especially the men that blesse themselves in their hearts when they are guilty of hatefull sinnes Psal. 26.1 2 4. On the other side such as truely feare God may bee knowne by these signes First they make conscience to obey God in their lives and keepe his ordinances Deut. 6.2 They shew that they feare him by serving of him Secondly they doe beleeve God and his servants speaking to them in his name This was a signe the Israelites feared God because they beleeved God and his servant Moses Exod. 14.31 Thirdly they that truely feare God doe depart from evill and dare not live or allow themselves in any knowne sinne whether it be sin in opinion or in life In opinion they that fear God will give him glory though it be to change for the opinions not only they but all the world have held Revel 14.7 And so in practice he that truly feares God hates all sinne in some measure It is a foule signe one doth not fear God when he will not forsake his errours or faults though he be convinced of them Fourthly they that make a conscience of it to obey God in all soundnesse of practice in their conversation and so not only in worshipping him with reverence Psal. 5.8 but in striving to doe all the good duties God requires Psal. 5.8 And that this signe may bee applyed effectually wee may try our selves by our obedience to God whether our feare of him bee right or no First if wee obey in secret and dare not leave undone such things as no man can charge us withall and doe withall strive against and resist the very hypocrisie of the heart and stand infeare of Gods offence for the evilâ— are found in our very thoughts this will prove us to feare God soundly in truth and uprightnesse of heart Ios. 24.14 Col. 3.22 When we set the Lord alwayes before us and with desire to approve our selves to him it is an excellent signe Secondly when we heare the Word of God and are told what to avoide or doe we are then tried whether we feare God soundly or no. For if wee dare not delay but make Conscience of it to practise Gods will as fast as we know it it is a good signe but otherwise it is a foule signe that many Christians that make a faire shew are not found because they are not afraid to live in the sinnes God reproves by his Word nor to leave still unperformed the precepts counsels and directions are given them from day to day The Religion of
brought to light none can reach to it but such as God endues with speciall wisedome for Solomon long since had observed that life is above to the wise only Pro. 15.24 The things I would consider of about this life are these 1. The degrees of it 2. The originall of it 3. A ghesse at the nature of it 4. The things that nourish it 5. The differences betweene this life on earth and as it is in heaven 6. The meanes to attaine it or what we must doe if wee would enter into life 7. The signes to know whether it be in us 8. The properties of it 9. Lastly the Uses of it 1. For first we must understand that this life hath three degrees into which we enter in at three gates as it were The first degree of eternall life begins at the first spirituall acquaintance with God in this life when his favour is made knowne to us in Jesus Christ by the Gospel so as we are truely justified and sanctified being reconciled unto God having all our sins forgiven us and our natures made new and into this degree we enter by the gate of regeneration Thus our Saviour saith This is eternall life to know God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17.3 Thus he that heareth Christs words and beleeveth is passed from death to life Iohn 5.24 The second degree begins at our death and continueth the life that the soule separated from the body enjoyes till the resurrection at the last day And concerning the estate of the soule in this degree of life we have no absolute revelation but yet are taught in Scripture that it returnes to God that gave it to the body at first Eccles. 12.7 and that it is with Christ Phil. 1.23 that it is in the hands of God and in Paradise Luke 23.43 and lives in unspeakable joy Luke 16.25 and is freed from all miseries of this life and enjoyes the honour of all good workes Rev. 14.13 the bodie resting in the grave from all paine and labour as in a bed of rest till the resurrection Esay 57.2 And into this degree of life eternall we enter in by the gate of death The third degree of life eternall begins at the resurrection of our bodies at the last day and is enjoyed by body and soule for ever comprehending all possible consummation of felicity and glory in the heavens And into this we enter by the gate of resurrection which is a kind of new begetting of us and therefore is called the resurrection of life Iohn 11.25 and so the blessed in heaven are called the children of the resurrection and by that way the children of God Luke 20.36 In the first degree life is imperfect in the second it is perfect in the third it is consummate And the Use of this first point should be to warne men to looke to it that they enter into the first degree of eternall life while they are in this world or else they shall never get to heaven when they die and therefore should strive for saving knowledge and to become new creatures or else it is in vain to hope for heaven 2. For the second which is the originall of life it is greatly for the praise of it that it flowes from that life which is in God himselfe which is an unspeakable glory to the creatures that enjoy it With thee is the fountaine of life saith David Psal. 36.9 So he calls him the God of his life Psal. 42.8 Naturall life is but a sparkle that flowes from the life of our Parents but spirituall and eternall life is kindled from that infinite light and life of God but yet not as Christ received we this life for he had it by naturall generation we have it by a way unspeakable from God but yet by Jesus Christ. In him was life as the life was the light of men Iohn 14. He that hath the Son hath life Iohn 5.12 and he it is that is eternall life viz. to us ver 20. As there is no light in the visible world but from the Sun in the firmament so there is no life in the spirituall world but from God in heaven which hath caused it to shine in our hearts by the Son of righteousnesse Christ Jesus Thus our life is called the life of God Ephes. 4.18 and Christ is said to live in us Gal. 2.20 Which should teach us greatly to admire and adore the excellency of Gods goodnesse and make us to rest our selves for ever under the shadow of his wings Psal. 36.7 8 9. But that this point may be more cleerely understood we must consider of the originall of this life from God three waies First in respect of ordination and so it flowes from Gods decree he hath ordained us unto life Acts 13.48 and our names are written in the booke of life Phil. 4.3 Secondly in respect of merit it was bought of God by the death of the flesh of Christ. I give my flesh for the life of the world Iohn 6.51 This life will not be had without his death that we might live in eternall life he must die a temporall death And shall not this greatly inflame our hearts to love the Lord Jesus that gave himselfe for us that we should not perish but have everlasting life Thirdly in respect of operation or inchoation and so the fountaine of life is either without us or within us without us is the Word of Christ that is the immortall seed by which we are begotten unto life 1 Pet. 1.24 and so is called the Word of life Phil. 2.15 And the Word is so as it is the Word of Christ that is Gospel My words saith he are spirit and life Iohn 6.63 And that Word considered as it is preached to the dead soules of men the dead shall heare the voice of Christ and live Shall heare it note that Iohn 5.25 which should make us greatly to esteeme the preaching of the Gospel Within us the fountaine of life is the Spirit of Christ which is called the Spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus Rom. 8.2 Now the Spirit of Christ that we may live doth two things viz. it quickens the seed of the Word and unites us unto Christ as members of the mysticall body and then looke how the soule of man doth give life to every member of the body so doth the Spirit of Christ to every soule as a severall member of the mysticall body 3. For the third Wee shall not exactly know what the nature of eternall life is still it be perfected in us or consummate yet by divers words God hath let fal in Scripture we may ghesse at the nature of this life and in generall I thinke it is a kind of celestiall light falling into the soule that doth to it that which naturall life doth to the body This Saint Iohn shewing how Christ was the life of men saith he was the light of men Iohn 1.4 And David having said
concerning the practice of true Christians it shewes That the rules of holy life have beene the same in all ages of the world before the Law and under the Law and now under the Gospel We may see by the carriage of holy men before the Law that they walked by such rules as these and the reason is because the rules of a religious and vertuous life were in the minde of God from all eternity and so given to men from the beginning and cannot change in as much as God is unchangeable in the formes of things And this point may shew us how hard the world is to learne in that these lessons have beene taught from the beginning and yet the most men have not learned them And besides godly Christians should be encouraged to live by rule and to walke circumspectly seeing this is no harder a taske required of them than what hath beene required in all ages Thirdly it is worth the observing who the persons are that give this counsell to strive as well as we can to live out of trouble and to lead a quiet life They were two great Champions that had endured a world of troubles themselves Peter I meane and David and yet we see they presse other men to seeke to live as quietly as is possible and thus did Paul doe also 1 Tim. 2.2 1 Thes. 4.11 Heb. 12.11 Now one maine reason why they doe so is because they themselves did feele by experience how unable they were to beat crosses when they fell upon them It was this Peter that denied his Master upon the very sight as it were of adversaries and it was this David that gave this advice after himselfe had changed his behaviour before Aâ—imâ—lech as you may see by the title of the Psalme Which should teach us to be thankfull for that publike or private quietnesse any of us doe enjoy and besides it should warne those unruly froward Christians that live not in quiet either at home or abroad to repent and amend their words and works They cannot imagine what singular comfort and contentment they withhold from their owne lives and the lives of others If they did but know how much God abhorrâ—s a froward Christian they would be more affraid than they are Thus of the generall observations The first part concernes the persons that are exhorted and they are described by two formes of speech the one such as will love life the other such as would see good daies If any man will love life From this forme of speech three things may be observed Doct. 1. That men by nature are prone to the love of life and so prone that the most men will breake all bounds and will love life whatsoever be said to them or done to them This is a point so sensibly felt by the experience of the most that heare it that it needs no proofe If any man aske what the reason should be why there is such an inordinate love of life in the most many things may be answered The first cause of it is the generall corruption of nature in the most men which came in by sin To love it selfe is nature but to love life so pertinaciously is from degeneration and the great abasement of the nature of man that cannot now move it selfe towards the perfection of it selfe for unto the godly the change of life is an alteration that brings perfection Secondly ignorance and unbeliefe is the cause of it If men did know and beleeve those glorious things God speakes of a better life they would loath this present life and long to be in heaven Thirdly the cause in many is that their hearts are ingaged upon such perplexed and intricate projects about profit or pleasure or greatnesse in the world that they are not at leasure to examine the reasons of the love of life the heart of man is usually oppressed with some one or other of these projects Fourthly in all sorts of people there is such an inâ—â—rable inconsideration that no warning from the Word or workes of God no experience of their owne or other mens can force them to a serious and constant meditation of the things concerne their true happinesse Fiftly the love of life ariseth in the most from the Idols of their hearts There is one thing or other that they have set their hearts upon in a vicious manner and this unreasonable love of their particular sins doth hold them downe in bondage to this present life and so cannot be cured of the disease till they repent of their beloved sins And the guiltinesse of their consciences makes them affraid of death and judgement and to embrace this present life upon any conditions And in godly people this inordinate love of life ariseth from the defect of particular repentance for it Thus of the first point Doct. 2. Men have cause to take off their affections and not to be so desperately bent to the love of this present life This is a point very profitable to be urged and most men and women have need of it and therefore I will shew more largely the reasons why wee should not love life or not so inordinately as to be unwilling to leave it upon any termes The first reason may bee taken from the commandement of Christ who gives this charge to all that will bee his Disciples that they must not love life As they must deny themselves in other things so in this particular And be so gives this in charge as he seemes to threaten them with the losse of life if they love it so Luk. 17.33 Ioh. 12.25 The second reason may be taken from the example of the godly that have not loved life Iob detested life Iobâ— Salomon tels of a multitude of occasions that he had to hate life in his book of Ecclesiastes and a multitude of godly men have shewed the proofe of it in laying down their lives willingly when they have beene calâ—â—â— to it Act. 20.24 Phil. 2.20 Heb. 11.35 37. The third reason may be taken from the consideration of life in it selfe both in the nature of it and in the end of it for the nature of it it is but a winde or a vapour Iames 4. so meane a thing that no man can well tell how to describe it perfectly which is the greater wonder that it should get the love of all the world and yet no body knowes what it is he loves And for the end of it it is not in the power of man to number his owne daies God hath set an appointed time for every mans death and though they love life never so much they cannot hold it beyond that time Iob 7.1 And besides our times are so hid that a man cannot be sure of a moneth a weeke a day an houre and shall our hearts be so bewitched with that which we know not how long we shall enjoy Iob 24.1 and the rather because there are so many wayes for life to goe out at though but
God doth not know things by defining dividing compounding or reasoning 5. Successively For God knowes all things in one view and not one after another 6. Nor lastly by Images but by his essence by a way more excellent above all Men or Angels by a knowledge most true certaine evident and perfect In this fore-knowledge of God is as in a booke recorded the persons birth qualities and deaths of every man Psal. 139.16 and the deeds of all men according to which they must be judged The speciall fore-knowledge of God lookes upon the Elect onely and is joyned with an infinite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and delight in them Rom. 8.27 11.2 2 Tim. 2.19 Exod. â—â— ult This is called the 〈◊〉 of life and the writing of the house of Israel Esay 4.4 Revel 20.12 Phil. 4.3 Dan. 12.1 Ezek. 13.9 The Uses follow 1. For information We have here a sea of contemplation that the heart of man can never be able to conceive of How great cause had the Apostle to cry out as he did God! so David Psal. 114.24 Rom. 11.29 Secondly this may shew us that men cannot possibly be just before God seeing the knowledge of God is so excellent and infinite Iob. 9.2 3. 2. The doctrine of this infinite and eternall knowledge or fore-knowledge of God is used in divers scriptures for singular consolation in divers distresses as 1. Against the malicious practises of evill men that set themselves against the godly They shall not prevaile though they thinke the Lord doth not see yet they shall one day know that he that made the eye doth see and he that gave man understanding will correct and for the godly in the meane time this may comfort them that all the haires of their head are numbred Psal. 94.1 to 12. Mat. 24. 2. Against the errors and spirituall frauds and deceits of men The deceiver and the deceived are with the Lord Job 12.13 16. and therefore it is not possible that the Elect should be finally deceived Mat. 24. 3. Against our owne cares and doubtfulnesse under the afflictions and troubles of this life Doth our heavenly father know what we stand in need of Mat. 6.33 doth not knowledge also extend to the number times places and measure of our crosses and not our persons onely but our banishment teares c. are in his booke Psal. 56.9 4. Against our unbeleefe and distrust of Gods love and favourable acceptance of us His eye hath beene ever is and will be upon the righteous Psal. 34.16 5. Against the feare of falling away Is not the foundation of God sure Hath it not this seale he knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2.19 6. Against the spirituall distresses and diseases of our soules Hee hath experience and skill to heale the broken hearted and this is a great addition to our comfort he knowes our desires in all the afflictions of our spirits Psal. 147.5 7. Against the troubles of our private Calling Thus God comforted and incouraged Jeremy Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee and before thou camest out of the wombe I ordained thee a Prophet to the Nations c. Ier. 1.5 6 7. 8. Against the weaknesse of our faith in things promised and are not yet performed In respect of this fore-knowledge he calls things that yet are not as if they were Rom. 4.17 9. Against the doubt of audience and successe in prayer and the Lord said unto Moses I will doe this thing also that thou hast spoken For thou hast found grace in my sight and I know thee by name Exod. 33.17 10. Against the feare of Gods wrath and forsaking of man when he enters into judgement The Lord will not cast off the people whom hee knew before Psal. 94.12 to 17. Rom. 1â— 2 8.29 11. Against the contempt of the world and the censures of the wicked and all their flanders and indignities The Lord knowes us and our desires and indeavours God knowes our hearts and our innocency whatsoever the world say or thinke of us It matters not what the prisoner saith if the Iudge acquite us If God know us it is no matter whether the world doe or no. 12. Lastly How can it be but well with the righteous whom not only a God loves but with such a lasting and preventing love when he cares for them and takes order so long before 3. Thirdly the doctrine of Gods fore-knowledge may teach us 1. To feare God and forsake sinne and not to dally with disobedience seeing all is naked and manifest before him with whom we have to deale Heb. 4 13. and we may be the surer of it seeing his very word can tell us of our thoughts and the secret intent of our hearts ver 12. 2. To trust upon God and rely upon him in all estates seeing there is nothing but he knowes it and hath considered of it long since 3. It should inflame us to piety seeing no good can be done but he will know it though it be done never so secretly It should make even holy thoughts precious and deare to us and it should make us abhorre hypocrisie seeing it is so vaine and God seet so evidently through us at all times and in all actions Psal. 139.17 1 Thess. 5.8 9. 4. It should quicken us to the meditation and care of our assurance of our eternall salvation God hath delighted himselfe to foresee it from eternity and shall not we fore-know and fore-meditate of our owne glory 5. Paul useth this as a reason why we should help and incourage Christians and doe all the good we can for them For their names are in the bookâ— of life Phil. 4.3 c. 6. When we are to choose men for any Calling wee should learne of God to know before and those we see to be wicked we should never Elect custome riches friends intreaty kindred c. should never prevaile with us 7. It shewes us how we should love one another wee should imitate God no time should weare out our affection God is not sadded with love though hee set his affections upon us before the beginning of the world was 4. This doctrine of Gods eternall knowledge is terrible for wicked men and that in foure respects 1. Against the conceit of their owne parts and praises Iob. 11.11 If God should set in order before thee what he knowes by thee thou wouldst appeare more ugly then any Leper 2. Against their perswasion of secrecy in their sinnes as these places tell them Psal. 90.8 139.1.11 to 16. Ier. 17.9 10 11. yea this doctrine tells them that God hath had time enough to know them he hath observed them from eternity 3. Against their perswasion of impunity they thinke they shall escape punishment for their sins but they are deceived as is at large shewed Psal. 94.1 to 11. 139.8 9. Revel 2.23 4. Lastly woe to the man whom the Lord doth not acknowledge by his word spirit and children in this world
man that it makes him breake through at length all doubts and difficulties having a witnesse within himselfe even the witnesse of the spirit of adoption 9. As it procures strength to suffer adversity so as a man shall not faile or sink under crosses or wrongs For he that hath given us to beleeve in his 〈◊〉 gave â—â— also strength to suffer for him 10. Lastly as it overcomes the world that is it fortifieth a Christian against all pleasures profits carnall friends hopes feares dangers or whatsoever it is that either by inticement or inforcement the world might draw them away by Now for the second If any aske how faith doth all this I answer it doth it first as in generall it assures a Christian of Gods love and that God is his father and will love him to the end and this assurance is wrought by the knowledge and application of Gods promises and the observation of the signes of those promises in himselfe Secondly as it renewes upon every occasion a particular perswasion that God in such and such a crosse or temptation c. will for his promise and sons sake keepe and deliver him in particular For God stands upon this particular faith I will not instance only in these cases extraordinary mentioned in these Scriptures Mat. 8.13 and 9.28 Mark 5.36 and 11.23 John 4.20 but it is true also in cases ordinary A perswasion that God will help and keep us will keep us indeed For the just lives by his faith and it shall be to us according to our faith so as he that beleeveth or is so perswaded shall not be ashamed All things are possible to him that beleeveth and the true reason why many things are not obtained is because we are not perswaded they shall be obtained as for extraordinary things the same God that hath determined that miracles shall cease hath caused that kinde of perswasion to cease too Thirdly it doth it as it sets meditation and prayer aworke meditation I say as it lookes upon Christ and the former promises of God in him and prayer as it begs performance in all humility warranting hope upon that generall promise whatsoever you aske the Father in my name beleeving it you shall have it Now for the third it must greatly be pondred what kinde of faith or perswasion can effect all this This I unfold negatively and affirmatively negatively it is not a verball faith will doe it By a verball faith I meane a bare affirming that a man hath faith without all reason or discerning that inwardly there is any such thing in his soule and this abounds every where amongst the ignorant sort that take beleeving to be nothing else but to say they doe beleeve but this will availe nothing Nor is it a forced faith that will worke this by a forced faith I meane such as the faith of devils when a man is compelled to beleeve some truth not for love or desire after the truth but out of a servile disposition because he cannot tell how to deny it or object against it The devills beleeve and tremble and so doe many wicked men Nor is it a partiall faith I am driven to use these tearmes that by them I might expresse the severall humors of men by partiall faith I meane this when a man will beleeve some truthes but not all as some men will beleeve Moses but not Christ the Law but not the Gospell the truth of directions for life but not the assurance in particular by the promises in Jesus Christ and contrariwise some will beleeve Christ but not Moses they thinke the promises are true but they will never beleeve that such and such threatnings can be so God will be more mercifull Againe some men will beleeve in prosperity while they see meanes but not in adversity when they want what they desire or when their confidence may bring them into disgrace or trouble Nor is it a limiting faith that will appoint how it shall be before it bee beleeved The Jewes will beleeve but then Christ must worke wonders at their appointment The Pharises will beleeve in the Messias but then he must be such a one as they will describe many could beleeve if God will doe it by such meanes or at such times or in such measure as they could name Thomas will beleeve but then he must first see Christ but it was otherwise with Nathaniel Nor is it a dead faith that Iames speakes of that is without workes that will effect this Nor will the temporary faith doe it Lastly the wavering faith hath but little force I meane a faith that is tossed with so many fancies and so many doubts that hath a kinde of habit of inconstancy which may be found in many Christians that perhaps in the generall have a true faith my meaning is this that when we give liberty to the power of every fancy or temptation or doubts or impediments or affliction so as if any thing fall in our way that in the least measure might seeme to crosse our desires we are presently out of all heart or perswasion and usually are never setled but when nothing opposeth us this kinde of wavering and weaknesse is wonderfully scourged with want of sense and experience of Gods mighty working or at best it gives but dishonourable entertainment to the greatest meanes of God For though perhaps great mercies are greatly affected for the present yet the sense of them is instantly gone and every trifling crosse turnes the heart out of contentment and so out of perswasion too for all that is not yet had These are unstable in all their wayes But contrariwise that perswasion that is thus mighty through Gods power to keep us is a perswasion originally begotten by the word prepared by repentance witnessed by the spirit confirmed by the Sacraments renewed by prayer attended with the love of God encouraged by experience within our selves or others and continued by some seed of the word The use of all this is threefold 1. First for terror to all those that live without faith and for humiliation to all those that live without the setled assurance of faith Here men may see what by faith might be had and the need of it Now what can be the estate of such as neglect it and willingly sit downe in unbeliefe but even the condemnation hereunto belonging He that beleâ—veth not is condemned and this is the condemnation of worlds of men even their wretched sinning against faith and assurance of Gods promises This is the true reason that they dye in their sinnes this is a signe they are not of Christs sheep For if they were they would beleeve in him yea and the wretched wilfulnesse of many in confirming themselves in the neglect of assurance causeth many times these fearefull judgements that they should be given over
after an estimation of this salvation for certainly it must needs be excellent that is so long in preparing But thirdly and principally we should learne to prepare for it For if God prepare it for us wee should much more prepare our selves for it yea it may be that God writes this for our instruction we heare what God doth that we might learn what to doe our selves Now if any should aske what we must doe in preparing for salvation I answer we must prepare five waies 1. By repentance for our sinnes 2. By procuring the assurance of it in the signes seales and pledges of it 3. By the labour of love endevouring with speed to dispatch Gods work even the taske that God hath set us to 4. By laying up treasures in heaven both by sending our prayers thither before and by conversing in heaven by meditation and desires 5. Lastly by speciall preparation for death waiting till the time of our changing doâ— come Thus of preparation The revelation followes To be revealed Two thingâ— are here implied and one expressed The things implyed are first that the salvation of the soule is a hid mysterie It is not yet revealed and so it is first in the doctrine of it to Pagans secondly in the assurance of it to wicked men in the Church they sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death sometimes for want of meanes but alwaies for want of faith to beleeve it in their owne case nay they see not clearly the happinesse of the elect in general for the glory of their salvation is darkned by their afflictions and disgraces in the world thirdly it is in some respects hid and not yet revealed to the faithfull For first many of the children of God want the knowledge of it which they might have through neglect either of the means of assurance or the order of life For God doth in the brightnesse of it shew his salvation to them that dispose their waies aright Secondly none of the children of God know it as it shall be and that if we respect either the instant of time when God will accomplish it or the full perfection of the glory of it 2. That it shall never be fully revealed till the last time But is it not at all revealed in this life I answer it is But then consider to whom and how and in what things It is revealed to the godly in a more particular manner for the wicked have but a generall glimpse of it It is revealed by the word which teacheth it by the spirit which sealeth it and causeth us by the word to understand our right in it and by the graces of Christ which as signs prove iâ— And for the last it is revealed three waies 1. by way of negation for in this life wee see by the word what shall not be in heaven as not sinne sorrow sicknesse death c. 2. In respect of the assurance of faith and hâ—pâ— 3. In â—â—spâ—â—t of the fâ—â—st fruits and pledges and beginnings of salvation in saving graces The doctrine expressed is that salvation shall be revealed at the last day and that three waies fiâ—st by the voice of Christ who in the last sentence shall set out the glory of Gods mercy before men and Angels describing the worth of the Kingdome of God which he hath prepared for the elect 2. God will then inlarge and perfect the understandings of the faithfull in full conceiving of the worth of eternall things 3. It shall be revealed in that it shall be enjoyed The revelation of it shall be the possession of it and this is principally meant here The Uses of this doctrine concerning the revelation of salvation are divers First it is exceeding comfortable unto Gods children and thiâ— comfort may be concluded out of this doctrine three waies First from the generall they may hence be greatly heartned that those great things which are promised shall one day be revealed They are now the sonnes of God but it doth not appeare what they shall be their miseries are revealed now but their salvation is but prepared to be revealed Secondly here is comfort in particular against slanders and reproaches and the evill censures and surmises of men and wretched imputations Their innocencie shall one day be revealed and the sinnes and secret plots of adversaries shall one day be discovered There is nothing covered that shall not then be revealed that day shall try mens works And also against all sorts of erosses might this doctrine comfort us For if we did thinke of the things that are not seene as yet they would make us hold all our afflictions light and momentary in comparison of what we expect And thirdly from the lesse to the greater they may hence deduce singular comfort For if now at some times when it is but in preparation to be revealed Gods people doe find so much comfort what shall that superabundant happinesse be when that Abyssus shall be broken up and the mines of treasure shall be discovered and possessed Here is also implyed by the contrary wonderfull terror to the wicked men they little know what shall befall them the Lord now treasures up much for them and a day will come when it shall be revealed If that anger that God in this world doth reveale from heaven by his threatnings or by his judgements be so terrible oh what shall it be in the last day they shall call for the mountains to cover them when the Lambe shall sit upon his throne to open the mysterie of their iniquity and Gods anger and it is a misery added to their misery that they cannot discerne it but for the most part die without knowledge and sinke into perdition before they be aware But especially woe shall then be to the hypocrite for his maske shall then be pulled off Thirdly this doctrine may serve for instruction and that two waies First we should be thankfull if God have in any measure revealed unto us his love and this mysterie of our salvation For there are many wise men and great men to whom in the secrets of his judgement that knowledge is denied Secondly we should with earnest expectation waiâ— for the revelation of the sons of God seeing that that is the time of glorious and unexpressible liberty And thus of the revelation of salvation In the last time These words are diversly accepted in Scripture Sometimes they note in definitely any time that is far off sometimes they note the whole space of time from Christs first comming to the second sometimes they note the later age of the world neerer the second comming of Christ sometimes it notes the time after the resurrection till the end of the judgement and so it is here Before I come to the particular consideration of these words there are divers things may be noted in
deliverance it is with us according to our faith Faith makes us whole faith delivers us as soone as we can get our hearts to trust upon God the Crosse is gone the Lord staied but till we would beleeve in him with all our hearts Now is this so doth God stand so much upon our faith in affliction How is it then that wee doe not beleeve Oh unbeliefe unbeliefe is ever worse than the crosse it selfe There is nothing the tempter would rather deceive us of then our faith Oh how is the heart of man turned away from true faith there are a great number of us as it were â—eprobates concerning the faith we are of no judgement wee are altogether blockish in this point of beleeving in God But in the second place let this doctrine perswade with us when wee feele impatiency or any other perturbation rising in us to check our selves and say to â—ur own soules where is my faith now and with the poore man in the Gospell let us run to Christ with teares in our eyes crying and saying I beleeve Lord help my unbeliefe and with the Disciples let us still pray Lord increase my faith Yea thirdly since the Lord accounts so much of our faith wee should strive after perfection even to get a strong faith and to shew our selves unmoveable in affliction and to this end wee should be much in the Apostles prayer that God would so fulfill the Counsell of his owne will that hee would be pleased to fulfill the work of our faith with power But some one may say what is it in affliction to shew our faith or what must we doe to approve our selves to God that we doe beleeve He that would approve his faith in affliction must doe foure things 1. First if he be conscious to himself of any evill that he hath too much favoured hee must speedily repent and give glory to God and make his peace with God Dan. 12.10 2. Secondly he must be sure he hold fast his assurance so as he call not the love of God into question For as the Lord will still owne his people in all their adversities saying they are his people so must they still stick to this the Lord is my God This is to beleeve to hold fast this assurance whatsoever befall us Zach 13. ult 3. Thirdly hee must be sure to lose no ground either in the affections of godlinesse or in the confession or profession of the truth No affliction must abate his love to godlinesse or the Word or Gods children nor hinder his free profession of the truth 4. Fourthly hee must commit his way to God and rely himselfe and all his aâ—tions upon God putting his trust upon Gods promises and goodnesse Psal. 37. Phil. 4.6 But especially the praises of faith in affliction will be greatly enlarged if we can adde these things following 1. First if wee can trust upon 〈…〉 â—â—mmit ouâ— waies unto him resting upon his promise though we see no meanes to accomplish it Rom. 4. 2. If patience may have her perfect worke so as we could goe through afflictions with that firme unmoveablenesse that we would resist all perturbations and that in all sorts of trials 3. If we would beleeve though God himselfe did seeme to withdraw or to neglect us This was the great faith of the woman of Canaan 4. If we can hold out without hasting to use any ill meanes or unlawfull courses to deliver our selves Esay 28.16 5. Fiftly if wee can in affliction be wise to sobriety resting contented though God doe not discover the reason of his proceedings with us Rom. 12.3 6. Sixtly if wee can preserve a tender sense of our owne vilenesse being glad of smaller favours rejoicing when God is pleased to give us but a little help thankfully acknowledging any degree of succour not seeking great things for our selves But might some one say What should move us thus in affliction to rely upon God and to approve our faith in him Seven things should perswade us to trust upon God in all adversity 1. First Gods promise Heb. 13.4 Psal. 50.15 Iob 34.23 Esay 30.18 20. Psal. 94.12 13 14. Psal. 97.11 Psal. 125.3 Psal. 126.5 6. and it is certaine we may trust God upon those promises For Gods words are pure and sure words and have been tryed in the fire seven times 2. Secondly the liberty of asking what wee will of God Wee have reason to beleeve in him when wee are sure to have whatsoever wee aske of him 3. The consideration of Gods unchangeable counsell and decree wee are appointed unto all our afflictions 1 Thes. 3.2 3. 4. Fourthly the example of all the worthies of God as a cloud of witnesses should perswade us with faith and patience to run the race of godlinesse set before us For these all lived by faith Heb. 12.1 Their afflictions were as great as ours and they rested upon God and were not disappointed therefore we should be followers of them Heb. 6.12 5. Fiftly the speedinesse of our help and succour For yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry and therefore the just should live by faith their tentations shall not last long 6 Sixtly our owne experience Did we ever lose by resting upon God Was he not a help in trouble ever ready to be found Can wee say that wee ever beleeved in God and were ashamed of it afterwards Or can wee tell the time that by our care wee could ever adde one cubit to our stature Matth. 6. Rom. 9.33 7 Seventhly the recompence of reward proposed to them that will glorifie God by beleeving in him He will be made marvellous in them that beleeve 2 Thess. 1.11 A crowne of life is prepared for them that by faith and patience prove their love to God in enduring tentations Iam. 1.12 Lastly in that the Lord stands so much upon faith in the time of tryall it may serve for singular comfort unto us if the Lord be pleased so to leade us through afflictions that our faith hath proved unmoveable unto the end This is in a manner all that God would have of us certainly he is happy in whom Christ may finde faith when he comes to try him in the furnace of tribulation Thus of the effect of tentations as is briefly propounded in these first words of the Verse Now followes the amplification of it and that first by comparison with gold More precious than gold These words more precious then gold may be referred eyther to the persons of Gods children tryed or to affliction by which they are tryed or to faith that was tryed For the first it is most certaine that Gods servants are most precious in his sight He esteemes them more then all treasures They are his portion and inheritance He bought them at a high price and accounts of them at a wonderfull high rate They are his peculiar people and his jewels
suspect it Lastly this joy in the holy Ghost in some is an habituall gladnesse of heart which constantly after assurance is found in them though they feele not the passions of joy but in others there is felt at sometimes the vehement passions of joy but not the constant gladnesse Now eyther may be the true joy of the holy Ghost if it agree to the former signes But what should wee doe to get the joyes of God 1 Thou must be in the generall Gods servant and devote thy selfe to holinesse else thou canst never feele them Esay 65.13 2 Thou must voluntarily seeke godly sorrow for thy sins for these joyes are promised to and most felt by such as mourne for sin Psal. 126.2 3 5 6. Esay 61.3 Prov. 14.10 Mat. 5.5 3. Thou must labour after the affections of godlinesse till thou come to love Christ and the Word and holy exercises thou canst not get the joy in the holy Ghost if we did once love to be Gods servants the Lord would refresh us with the joyes of his presence Esay 56.6 7. But what should we doe to preserve the joyes of God that'wee might more constantly rejoyce in the holy Ghost Observe these rules 1. Thou must get a meeke spirit For passion and pride hinder the refreshings of God wonderfully Esay 29.19 2. Preserve uprightnesse the upright shall have an harvest of joy But if thou nourish the love of any sinne it is impossible to keep the joyes of God Psal. 96.11 Prov. 29.6 12.20 3. Lose not Gods presence but set him in thy sight and walk before him There is fulnesse of joy at his right hand Psal 16.11 4. Be much in well-doing For that will make our joy abound Col. 1. 9 10 11. 5. Hang upon the brests of the Churches consolation and sincerity Esay 66.11 6. Take heed of much carnall or outward reioycing For the immoderate liking of earthly things hardens the heart in the things of God Hence wee may briefly note the causes why many professors have no more ioy 1. Some neglect the meanes 2. Others are mastered by strong affections as Envy or Passions c. 3. Others have neglected mortification 4. In many their very unprofitablenesse is the cause 5. In some the love of some secret sinne blasts all grace and joy Thus of the 8. verse Verse 9. Receiving the end of your faith the salvation of your soules THis Verse is a ratification of the former in which the Apostle labours to assure salvation to all such as have the former signes 1. The matter assured is the salvation of our soules 2. The certainty of the assurance is in the word receiving which imports it is as sure as if we had received it already 3. The instrumentall cause is faith for salvation is the end of faith Receiving If this word be marked in it selfe and the coherence foure things arise to be observed 1. First that wee should receive the graces and blessings of God with much joy and love of Christ who is the foundation of the merit of all This I note from the coherence with the former Verse 2. Secondly we are seldome glad at heart longer then we are receiving some blessing or promises from God Note that he joyns this word to the joyes of the holy Ghost in the end of the former Verse 3. Thirdly that salvation is received even in this life received I say 1. In the promises of it 2. In the graces which begin eternall life in this life 3. In the certainty of the assurance of it 4. The word in the Originall signifies to carry back againe or to fetch out of the field which imports we cannot get salvation nor any promises or graces that concerne it but we must fight for it there will be some bicketing before it can be carried away out of the field Of your faith Faith is here expresly made the instrument of our salvation This is a principle and should be unmoveable in the heart of every Christian that without faith our religion is to no end For wee cannot be saved without it which should teach us both to seek this faith and to account of it as most precious and to this end to make sure that our faith be right wee cannot be too oft urged hereunto I will instance but in foure signes of a true perswasion For I take it for granted that the most of us say we are perswaded God loves us and Christ died for us Now wee may try whether this perswasion be right foure waies 1. First if it will endure the tryall of manifold tentations as the coherence shews a true perswasion will If it will support us in adversity of all sorts in some measure especially if it will fence us against the scornes and oppositions of the world this will prove it to be a true perswasion 2. Secondly if it be such a faith as will beleeve all that is written Act. 24.14 so far as it sees it to be the will of God though it be against reason or affection or profit or the opinion of any other 3. Thirdly if it have the seale of the spirit For hee that truely beleeveth hath a witnesse in himselfe even the witnesse of the spirit of adoption testifying by unspeakable joyes the assurance of Gods love Eph. 1.14 1 Ioh. 5.10 4. Fourthly if it be accompanied with a sincere life and love of all that truely feare God for the image of God in them True faith will shew it selfe by this love Gal. 5.6 The end of your faith The word here rendred the end doth further signifie a reward or wages which is given at the end and so these things may be observed 1. First that in the end the Lord will take account of the use of all gifts or graces in men 2. Secondly that unlesse we hold out to the end we can never have reward 3. Thirdly that true faith will hold out to the end if it be true it will abide 4. Fourthly Faith it selfe will once have an end and therein love excels faith because that will never end 5. But the last and chiefest point is that it will be a glorious time when the end comes that God disposeth the rewards of beleeving which may serve for foure uses 1. First it may comfort Gods afflicted servants For the expectation of the poore shall not perish for ever Psal. 9.18 and God will certainly give an end and expectation Ier. 29.11 And have we not seene the end of the Lord in many things in our temporall troubles and can we doubt him for our last end why should any feare death Is it not the time of receiving wages No hireling is afraid of the time of receiving his wages 2. Secondly it should teach us therefore to wait upon God and possesse our soules with patience holding fast our confidence of assurance For the end shall come and it will not be long before it shall be 3. Thirdly for information we
by the light of nature imprinting in man certaine common notions or small sparkles of divine light 2. Secondly by the booke of the creatures by these he did blow and nourish and more kindle the sparkles infused by nature 3. Thirdly when both these proved insufficient by mans sin God revealed himselfe by his word but after divers manners Heb. 1.1 Sometimes by dreames when men were asleep Sometimes by Visions when men were awake Sometimes by types and resemblances Sometimes by Christ the Son of God and so sometimes in the likenesse of a man and in the last age of the world in a true humane nature Sometimes by Angels But most usually by the ministery of man Now the men imployed to reveale Gods will were called either Extraordinarily as Prophets and Apostles or Ordinarily as the Priests and Levites under the Law or the Ministers now under the Gospell So that we now see who these Prophets were It is true that the word Prophet or Prophesie is diversly taken Sometimes more generally for any that foretell things to come so every Preacher is a Prophet and to preach is to prophesie 1 Cor. 14. sometimes it is taken more restrainedly for those that foretell by inspiration or speciall revelation these were called in old time SEERS Those students in the ancient Colledges that were of speciall gifts and more hopefull were called Prophets not that they did all prophesie but because the Spirit did use to fall upon such men Those called children of the Prophets were yonger students that attended upon and were directed by those grave and more ancient Divines Through the abuse of the succeeding time those that were taken out of these Colledges to serve Princes though many times they were men most ambitious and covetous yet were called still Prophets But the Prophets here meant were onely those holy men that by the immediate inspiration of the Spirit of God did foretell things to come concerning the Church and kingdome of Jesus Christ. Now in that the Lord refers us to the testimony of the Prophets it may serve for divers uses 1. First it shewes the excellency of Theologie or the truth according to godlinesse in that it is penned and confirmed by such admirable instruments 2. Secondly it shews that in matters of religion men must have recourse to the testimony of the Prophets their writings are the true touchstone aâ—d square And so in matters of consolation if the Prophets speak comfortably to our hearts it matters not what all the world besides saies or thinks of us sure it is that Christ came not to destroy either Law or Prophets and therefore by them we shall be tryed whether we will or no. 3. It should quicken us to study the writings of the Prophets wee cannot receive their persons now into our houses nor build tombs for them but wee may receive their writings into our hearts and it will be made good that hee that receiveth the writings of one of these Prophets in the name of a Prophet shall have a Prophets reward In the meane time wee have a sure woid tâ— which we may doe well to trust without all wavering Which prophesied of the grace that should come unto you By grace to come he meanes those excellent priviledges that God of his free grace would bestow upon the Christian Churches more than upon any Churches before The Prophets then did foretell of certain great prerogatives with which we Christians should be honoured But what were those priviledges in particular There are an eleven prerogatives of the Christian Church wherein God hath dealt wonderfully graciously with us 1. The exhibiting of Christ in the flesh 2. The freedâ—me from the bondage of the ceremoniall law Gal. 4.1,2.2 â— The admission of the Gentiles to be copartners with the Jewes Eph. 2. 3.2 to 7. 4. The multitude of beleevers in comparison of former ages Esay 54. 1,2,3 5. The more evident vision or manifestation of Gods speciall favour and kâ—â—dnesâ—e in Christ Jesus testified more fully both by the word and spirit The Lord iâ— now fond over the Christian Churches and doth more familâ—â—rly reveale his love nâ—w Eph. 2.7 6. The mâ—re evident clearing of our release from the morall law in respest of the rigorous perfection of it we are not now under the law but under grace so that if sinne have not dominion in us our obedience will be accepted Rom. 6.14 7. A large extent in the proclamation of pardon and forgivenesse of sins so as now any man may get a pardon that will seek it out in the name of Christ Act. 10.43 8. The powring out of the holy Ghost and that either extraordinarily as in the primitive Church or in the measure of ordinary gifts as in utterance knowledge c. 1 Cor. 1.4 5 6. 9. The eminencie of holy life and that in the meaner sort of Christians as well as the greater This is onely true of a remnant that are of the election of grace and so for the power of practice that never age saw it more lively than it is now in many of all conditions that truely feare God Esay 35.8 10. Abundance of outward blessings This God hath promised Esay 60.15,17 and performed in severall states of the Church in divers ages 11. Lastly the more manifest revelation of the doctrine of heaven and eternall life immortality being brought to light by the Gospell so as now wee need not to be taught by the dark shadowes of temporall and earthly ceremonies Now since the holy Ghost hath made us to know that these are times of such excellent graces it may instruct us diversly For in some things it may order us toward our selves and in some things toward others There are foure things we may learne for our selves First let us take heed lest any man faile of the grace of God For wofull experience shews that many thousands even in this light are as destitute of this grace as ever Jew or Gentiles were Now that we may not faile of the grace of God we must doe foure things 1. We must be subject to the Gospell For the Gospell is called the Gospell of the grace of God 2. We must take heed of resisting grieving and despighting of the spirit of grace 3. We must take heed we doe not frustrate the grace of God Gal. 2.21 and so men doe 1. By seeking justification in their own works 2. By neglecting it when it is offered by the word and spirit of God 3. By turning the grace of God into wantonnesse as they doe that make the promises of God and our liberty in Jesus Christ a bawd and cloak for sinne 4. We must goe to the throne of grace and beg grace of God with all importunity giving him no rest till he heare and shew mercy Heb. 4. ult Secondly the consideration of these times of the speciall and plentifull grace of God offered in the Gospell should teach us not onely to get knowledge and grace but
minds These words are metaphoricall and may be three waies interpreted 1. First hereby may be signified that wee should with all care lay hold upon Gods covenant and in our mindes and affections imbrace it For the girdle upon Ieremies loynes is a type of Gods covenant with the people Ier. 13.11 2. It may note the humiliation wherewith our minds and hearts should be abased before the Lord so to gird the loynes must be taken Esay 32.11 3. But thirdly and chiefly hereby is signified the care we should have to remove all the impediments that might hinder faith and godlinesse it being a metaphor taken from the manner of the Easterne people who wore long garments which till they were girded up were a great hinderance both to labour and travaile 4. To these may be added that it is used to note the watchfull expectation of Christs comming Luke 12.35 And so in generall we may here note 1. That true godlinesse and devotion and faith have many hinderances There are many letts in the way of life never any could order their course so wisely but they did find impediments The use is for confutation of such as find no hinderances If it be the true grace of Christ there are le ts a signe they are in a slumber and know not the waies of heaven these waies are strait and narrow Secondly for comfort and incouragement to the godly that are troubled with letts it hath alwaies been so the godly were ever annoyed with the loynes and long garments 2. That the first care should be to be prepared and resolved against these letts 3. That these lets are daily they are as the very garments of our backs 4. That they may be many times about things that seeme needfull 5. That of all the impediments of godlinesse those that are within are the worst therefore he saith gird up your minds Ill company multitude of businesse carnall counsell and friends losses disgraces enemies and wife and farme and riches and pleasures are great letts so is the world and the devill but yet the worst are within the minds of men And thus in generall Now in particular divers things may be profitably considered 1. For what men must be thus prepared and made ready 2. What are the garments of the mind or inward lets 3. Why must they be girded up 4. How must they be girded or restrained 5. It is to be noted that he saith gird up not cast off 6. The Uses For the first this metaphor in the letter was used in those countries upon foure occasions 1. When they were to goe a journey 1 King 4.29 9.1 2. When they were to run a race 1 King 18.46 3. When they were to fight a battaile 1 King 2.1 4. When they went to labour Prov. 31.17 In all foure senses spiritually we must haue our minds girded and resolved against impediments we are travellers runners labourers fighters and in all these respects we must be girded and addressed to them we can never runne the race of godlinesse we can never doe the works of godlinesse we can never abide the hard strife and fight of godlinesse and faith we can never hold out in our journey to heaven unlesse we daily strive against the hinderances that will be cast in our way I say daily and inwardly For the second there are 14. internall letts of godlinesse 12. of them implyed in the comparison of long garments and 2. of them in the similitude of loynes The twelve inward lets are these 1. Ignorance a vaile Esay 25.8 it hinders Eph. 4.17 2. Carnall reason 2 Cor. 2.18 3. 〈◊〉 thoughts or contemplative wickedâ—esse Iâ—r 4.14 Gen. 6. 8. 4. Security mindlesnesse incogitancie which shewes it selfe eyther by not heeding or by not râ—membring or by not resolving or applying or practising 5. Love of the world It is not much businesse or wealth or many occasions but the love men have to the world that hinders them Cares of life 6. Troubles of mind disquietnesse of mind worldly or causelesse sorrows impatiency when mens uncâ—rcumcised minds will not beare the punishment of their sins These hinder assurance society labour of godlinesse Lâ—v. 26.41 see the phrases used Prov. 15.15 Eccl. 2.23 7. Fearfulnesse and doubts feare of this trouble and that disgrace or difficulty or ill successe c. Ier. 1.17 Rev. 21.8 8. Hypocrisie a double heart a heart and a heart allowance of distractions c c This frustrates all for the present and angers God 9. Precipitation of mind when mens haste is in them as the Hebrew phrase is Iob 20.2 Thus David said in excessumentis it is translated in his haste I am cast out of thy sight suddennesse rashnesse adventurousnesse is hereby meant Prov. 15.28 This hinders 1. soundnesse of understanding by exposing to tentation 2. by leading out of the race 10. Hardnesse of mind opposed to fearing alwaies Prov. 28.14 unteachablenesse the difficulty that is in men to be perswaded or moved 11. Discouragement Heb. 12.13 12. Consternation or amazednesse of mind Luke 24.4 2 Thes. 2.2 And when hee saith not barely gird up your minds but the loines of the minde it importeth two things For the loines in the minde signifie 1. heavinesse dulnesse so the word used 2 Chron. 10.10 2. concupiscence these must especially be girded hard yea all the rest must be girded upon these Thirdly we should gird up our minds for divers reasons 1. Because the mind not attended will else run into a secret frame of evill cogitations or stand still in emptinesse being not woond up 2. Because that which is halting may be turned out of the way Heb. 12.13 3. Because the minde in pollution as it is most secret so it is most loathsome Tit. 1.15 Eph. 2.3 4. Because else through custome wee may come to a reprobate minde Rom. 1. 5. Lastly because the keeping of our mindes is the keeping of our soules Prov. 9.8 For the fourth there are divers rules to be observed for the girding up of our minds we may gird up our minds divers waies 1. By confessing and complaining of them I meane of these secret impediments unto God one way to restraine them is to confesse them 2. By inflaming the love of God in our minds For if wee could love God with all our minds we were safe from all impediments 3. We must be sure we be renewed in our minds For the old minde will never be girded up we must be renewed in the spirit of our minds that is in our carnall reason for that like an old belldam is the mother and nurse of all the rest Eph. 4.23 4. We must speak often with our minds as the Hebrew phrase is that is we must observe check informe consider and direct our mindes 5. We must get the word of God written in our minds and obey the motions of the Spirit that law of our minds 6. We must converse much with the godly and wise that they may
Thus much for the coherence But yet the maine doctrine that the Apostle perswades unto is that wee should seriously labour to perfect our trust and hope of a better life that we should not be quiet till we had established our hearts in the assurance of it Being converted God would have us set our selves as it were wholy after heaven For the explanation of this doctrine I consider 1. What it is to trust perfectly on the grace of God 2. Why we should be so constant and confident in it 3. How we should shew it that we doe trust perfectly 4. What we may doe to attaine this assurance c. For the first To trust perfectly is 1. To hope and trust upon it sincerely and that hath two things in it For first it is to trust upon it without hypocrisie 2. To trust upon it without prophanenesse Without hypocrisie we trust upon eternall life when wee doe it not onely in words or in shew but when we doe it not without warrant from Gods promises Many men are confident of their salvation but alas it is but in shew or in words onely for their owne hearts beleeve it not or if they doe they hope upon unknowne meanes without any ground of warrant from the Word 3. To hope without prophanenesse is to bring such a trust as is joyned with a care of holinesse of life care of such a conversation aâ— may some way become the glory we looke for It is not to turne the grace of God â—nto wantonnesse or to make the doctrine of our salvation by Christ a doctrine of liberty for the flesh 2. To trust perfectly upon salvation is to get a full assurance of hope it is to trust without wavering or doubtfulnesse 3. It is to hope continually to hope to the end as some reade it here It is to hope in all estates whatsoever befals us either internally or externally 4. It is to trust wholy upon it even to trust upon nothing else it is to withdraw our hearts from confidence in any earthly thing whatsoever so to esteeme it as to care for nothing else 5. It is to trust servently not coldly or dully but with a lively hope and inflamed affections For the second There are many reasons why wee should be so sincere so fully assured so constant in our hope of eternall life Some few I will touch 1. Because God requires it as may appeare by these places Heb. 6.11 18. 10.23 Col. 1.23 2.2 Rom. 15.13 Heb. 3.6 Psal. 71.14 2. Because we are saved by hope Rom. 8.24 3. Because the ministration of the Gospell is so glorious therefore it is a shame to be ignorant of what is so fully and clearly revealed by the commandment of God 2 Cor. 3.10 12. 4. Because Christ is our hope of glory It is a dishonour to his merits to doubt of it Col. 1.27 5. Because our perfect happinesse consists onely in that grace of God wee shall never be perfectly well till we get into heaven 6. Because our trust will be tryed and opposed by tentations and afflictions it is good to get on our helmet for wee shall be sure to fight and the combat will be sore a little hope will not serve turne 1 Thes. 5.8 7. Because else we dishonour the promise and oath of God Heb. 6.18 For the third we shall shew it that we doe trust perfectly upon the glory to come 1. If we can rejoyce in it even in tribulation being not ashamed of our estate whatsoever befall us Rom. 5.3 5. 12.12 1 Thes. 1.5 using it as an ancre Heb. 6.18 1 Tim. 4.10 2. If wee can uâ—e with all humility and honour all the heires of the same hope with us If wee can love the poore servants of God and be affected to them as if they were already in heaven this would be an excellent signe that we trust in this grace to come Eph. 4.4 Heb. 6.10 11. 3. If we mourne not immoderately for the dead 1 Thes. 4.13 4. If we can constantly acknowledge the truth that is according to godlinesse whatsoever the world think or doe Tit. 1.1 2. 5. If we daily looke for and haste to that blessed appearing of Iesus Christ Tit. 2.13 6. If we can keepe our confidence though God himselfe seeme to oppose us as Job said If he kill me yet I will trust in him Iob 13.15 7. If wee can withdraw our hearts from the care and love of this world out of estimation of that glory to come Heb. 11.15 16. 8. If we can get the mastery of the feare of death so as to rejoyce in the very condition of our flesh resolving that our flesh shall rest in hope Psal. 16.9 9. If our conversation be in heaven and our hearts runne daily upon it Phil. 3.21 For the fourth that we may attaine this stedfastnesse and full assurance of hope five things are to be done 1. We must acquaint our selves much with the comfortable promises of the Scripture concerning eternall life in Christ Rom. 15.4 2. Wee must try our selves whether wee have true grace or no 1 Thes. 2.16 3. We must pray unto the God of hope to give us his Spirit of revelation that we may know the hope of our calling and accordingly may find all peace and joy in beleeving it Eph. 1.18 Rom. 15.13 4. We should labour to be established in all well-doing even in every good worke and word 2 Thes. 2. ult denying ungodlinesse and worldly lusts and living soberly and righteously and religiously in this present world or else we can never attaine this blessed hope Tit. 2.12 13. 5. We must hold fast our hope when we have it and not cast it away upon any occasion Heb. 6.18 Heb. 3. The Use may be First for confutation of popish doctrine about the hope of salvation and that in two points First that they make hope to differ from faith in infallibility as if faith were certaine but hope conjecturall whereas we see perfection and full assurance and not wavering is given to hope as well as by faith and so it shewes the tenure by hope is as certaine and infallible as by faith Secondly in that they deny that men can be certaine infallibly of their salvation their hope can be but probable we see we are charged to mend that fault in our hope and to perfect it and get even a plerophorie of hope to the end Heb. 6.11 Secondly it may serve for humiliation to foure sorts of men amongst us 1. The first is hypocrites who beare but the shew of hope or have but the bare words of hope what will become of them when God shall take away their soules Iob 27.8 their hope will be as the house of a spider Iob 8.13 and as the giving up of the ghost Iob 11.2 2. The second is open profane persons that never made any shew or conscience of repentance These are without hope Eph. 2.12 so far are they from
reformation of ignorance we cannot be truely turned to God without knowledge the mind is not good therefore to teare the vaile is one part of Gods work in our conversion Prov. 19.3 Esay 25.8 4. That ignorance is wanton and full of lust Eph. 4.18 5. That the way to be rid of lusts is to be rid of ignorance For saving knowledge keeps us from sin Iam. 3.17 A godly man sinneth not because his seed abideth in him knowledge is the sword of the Spirit and here we may see the principall use wee should put our knowledge to viz. to clense our hearts of base thoughts and desires 6. That we may live in places of great meanes for knowledge and yet be grossely ignorant For he writeth here to the Jewes who had the law and the Prophets and the Oracles of God and the Priests c. 7. That all knowledge or learning without the knowledge of Gods favour in Christ and the way how to reforme our owne lives is but grosse darknesse and foolish ignorance as was before explained 8. That habituall lusts are a sure signe of ignorance whatsoever knowledg men pretend Lastly it may be profitably here asked Seeing there is ignorance even in the children of God after calling what are the signes of unregenerate ignorance Unregenerate ignorance may be discerned by divers signes 1. It hardens the heart and works a continued evill disposition to sinne with greedinesse Eph. 4.11 18. Now the ignorance in the godly may be where the heart is softned and the overflowings of corruption stopped 2. It hood winketh the soule in the maine things needfull to salvation as the knowledge of a mans owne iniquities God in Christ the forgivenesse of a mans owne sins and generally all the things of God 1 Cor. 2.14 For either wicked men perceive them not or not spiritually out of desire and care for them without corrupt ends A wicked man may discern spirituall things carnally but not spiritually 3. It hath never beene in the furnace I meane of mortification it hath never been truly repented of whereas the ignorance of the godly hath often been in the fire it hath been often confessed rended mourned for c. 4. It will suffer no saving grace to neighbour by it where ignorance hath not beene repented of there no feare of God no holy contemplation no uprightnesse love of God or his word or his people will dwell Now the ignorance that is in Gods children is well neighboured with many holy graces that can dwell by it And as these ignorances differ in nature and working so they differ in imputation For unto the godly there is a sacrifice for ignorance God dâ—th not impute ignorance unto the godly it shall be to them according to what they know and not according to what they know not And thus of ignorance and so of the 14. verse Verse 15. But as he which called you is holy so be you holy in all manner of conversation HItherto of the first branch of the description of Gods image in us as his children viz. our conformity to God in holinesse and so the image of God in us is our endevour to be like God in all things in holinesse There are three great considerations in this verse 1. whom we must imitate viz. him that hath called us 2. In what we must imitate him viz. in holinesse 3. how viz in all manner of conversation Ingenerall and from the coherence we must note 1. That it is not enough that we approve our selves to be Gods children that we avoid sin but we must also be employed in doing good Hence we are compared to trees in which barrennesse is as grâ—at a fault as ill fruit 2. That the patterne of all holinesse is God himselfe or Christ or rather God in Christ. For whither else should we goe for example If to the dumbe creatures they have not natures capable of holinesse If to Angels they are invisible and so we cannot behold them and in Scripture little is recorded of them and besides we know many of them fell away If to man they are all fallen in Adam and there is none that doth good and good men have their both errors and sins Therefore we may say whom have wee in heaven but God and there is none in earth with him Vse Therefore wee should labour 1. To know God 2. To observe the specialty of his praisâ—s that are imitable both in his word and works 3. Wee must carry our selves with that humility and piety that we may walke with God else we cannot set him aâ— a patterne before us 3. That there are two picturâ—s as it were presented to the soule and for both there is greâ—t pleading for entertainment and liking The one is the picture of sinne even of sinnes repented of which are nâ—w varnished and with many plausible motives commended by bâ—th the world and the devill not without the good liking of the flesh The other is the picture as it were of the most holy God pourtraied out in the Gospell especially in the glory oâ— hiâ— holinesse Now here we are taught what to avoid and what to follow aâ—d the rather because here we are put in minde of the experience we have of Gods goodnâ—sse for it is he that haâ—â— called us Now of the former lusts tâ—ere can be assigned no good that we â—ave gotten by them The devill may lyingly tell us of some good to come but wee know that for the time past we got noâ—hing but shame and sorrow by them Thus of the generall As he that hath called you The first thing iâ— whom we must imitate aâ—d that is here exprest by 〈◊〉 to be he that hath called us viz. God and the Lord doth of purpâ—â—◠〈…〉 oâ— descriptions of himselfe for divers reaâ—ons 1. 〈…〉 our disability to câ—â—ceive of God as he is fully and thereâ—â—re he 〈◊〉 his knowledg into us by drops or sparâ—les as it were so far is our nature swarved from the knowledge of God that the doctrine oâ— God in the whole iâ— a doctrinâ— too transcendent for us 2. This God dâ—th to excite affection in us toward him as taking no delight in a dull câ—â—templation of him and therefore by such pâ—riphrases he doth with some 〈◊〉 consideration either gore us if it be a phrase of terror or suddâ—nly 〈◊〉 with some divine spaâ—â—les that like lightning force our attâ—â—dâ—â—â—â— 3. The â—ord doth use such descriptions out of choice of 〈…〉 which is most pertinent to the question in hand The Lord thrâ—ughâ—ut the whole Scripture is every where respective of the names he giveth 〈◊〉 therein shewing us what care we should have in taking up the name or title of God 4. It is a most forcible kind of speaking for compendiously it importeth abundance of matter usually more then the bare title it selfe would import as here thiâ— phrase He that called you doth not onely shew that it is God that is to be imitated
Solomon Eccles. 11.9 Dan. 7. Mal. 4. and many more after the Law by Christ Mat. 24. Paul 2 Thes. 1. Peter 2 Pet. 3. Iohn Rev. 2â— 2. The types of it which are so many pledges doe certainly though fearfully foretell it such as were those dreadfull executions done upon wicked men in all ages as the drowning of the world the burning of the Cities Sodome c. the opening of the earth to swallow Corah Dathan and Abiram the destruction of Ierusalem c. yea he spared not the very Angels Iud. 6.2 Pet. 2.4 These stupendious works are monuments of a strange judgement to come 3. The exact fulfilling of the signs so many of them as belong to times past and present which were given as fore-runners of that judgement such as were 〈◊〉 Christs warres the apostacie of the Church the detection and falling of Antichrist c. 4. From the need of it for in this world the godly are oppressed and not righted and the wicked flourish and are not punished many times therefore of necessity there must be a time wherein all these things must be set in order 1. Let every man repent Act. 17.30 Here is no trifling it will certainly be and therefore repent or perish 2. Judge nothing before the time let us not judge one another but leave all judgement to God 1 Cor. 4.4 3. Let us not be impatient or fret at the prosperity of the wicked or be discouraged at the afflictions of the righteous for there shall come a time wherein the godly shall have full reward and honor and wicked men everlasting shame and paine Every man The whole world must come to judgement good and bad wee must all appeare before the Tribunall seat of Iesus Christ 2 Cor. 5.10 not onely all the godly but all the wicked of all sorts which will appeare by a distribution 1. The Pagans shall come to judgement such as have sinned without the law Rom 2. 2. The Iewes that crucified Christ or still doe deny him to be come in the flesh Rom 2. 3. Papists 2 Thes. 2. 4. Atheists that mock at his comming 2 Pet. 3.3 In the true Church 1. Grosse offenders Mal. 3.7 Rev. 21. 22. 2. Civill honest men Mat. 5.19 3. Rich and mighty men of the world God will not accept the person of Princes Iob 34.19 Iam. 5.1 3. 4. Hypocrites Mat. 23. Psal. 5â— 16 5. The unmercifull Mat. 25. Iam. 2.13 6. Apostates Heb. 10.27 2 Pet. 2. 7. All that trouble the godly 2 Thes. 1. Gal. 5 1â— 8. Inordinate censurers Rom. 2.1 2.3 Iam. 3.1 9. All unruly persons that will not be ordered according to Gods ordinances Mat. 25. goates 10. All that use scant measures wicked balances and false weights Mat. â— 10 11. Yea as I said before all the godly must be judged we must all appeare It is said the godly shall not be judged Iob. 3.18 6.54 They shall not be judged with the judgement of condemnation The Use. Therefore every man should stir up his heart to a carefull examination of himselfe and make his account and provide for his answer at that day and the rather should wee attend hereunto because the most men are after an unspeakable manner forgetfull of their latter end and suffer themselves to be drowned in the cares of life as if there were no time of chaâ—ging or reckoning The fourth and last point is the cause of the judgement imported in these words according to their works According to their works It shall be tâ— every man at that day according to his works if his works be evill he shall be damned if his works be good he shall be saved 2 Cor. 5 1â— Rom. 2. For the better understanding of this doctrine divers questions and objections are to be resolved It seemes then faith shall not be inquired after It shall yea and that chiefly as appeares in the 7. verse of this Chapter and in many other Scriptures which avouch we are saved by faith yea and works are mentioned to this end because by them Christ shall evidently prove to the world the faith of his Elect hee will thâ—n shew their faith by their works yea faith is comprehended under the word works as being indeed the noblest of all works and that which most shineth in the life of a Christian it is the chiefe obedience required in the Gospell and the just live by their faith But how can works be looked upon in the Elect seeing they are not acknowledged as having merit in them Can they be saved by their works Works shall be inquired after in the godly not as meritorious causes of their salvation for the merit of heaven is onely in Christs works which onely are perfect But works shall be examined and judged 1. As the witnesses in that Assise that give in evidence concerning their calling and faith 2. As the conditions of Gods promises concerning reward in heaven not for their merit but of Gods free grace that will so crowne them Observe that the Scripture no where saith for their works but according to their works But how can the works of men be numbred they are so infinite The books shall then be opened viz. first the booke of Gods remembrance in which are fast graven the deeds of all men Rev. 20. Mal. 3.16 Secondly the consciences of all men shall be extended to an exact view of all the works of their life past By what law shall mens works be examined seeing the Pagans have not the Scriptures to guide them and the faithfull have not fulfilled the morall law in their owne persons The infidels shall be judged by the law of nature Rom. 2. the wicked in the Church by the morall law and the godly by the Goâ—pâ—ll Shall not wicked men be judged for their originall sin but onely for their evill works By works may be meant 1. both the worke of our fall in Adam as well as 〈…〉 worke 2. This phrase according to workes doth include all workes and yet not exclude the respect of other things besides workes aâ— faith in the godly and originall sinne in the wicked 3. Workes are but the â—ruits of corruption of nature and so synâ—â—dochically it is comprehended under them But shall no man be then judged for other mens workes as well as for their owne may not children be iudged for their fathers sinnes or one man iudged for the evill done by another as the Pharises for the blood of Abel and Zacharâ—as God as an absolute Monarch and iust governor may with temporall punishments chastise the posterity of wicked Parents and to warn the world 〈…〉 but hee cannot iudge them to eternall damnation further then they be guilty of their fathers sinnes either by consent assistance or 〈…〉 the Pharises be sent to hell for Abels bloud onely to farre as they were not warned by that example to avoid bloud To con 〈◊〉 no man
is the greatest happinesse on earth to get rid of the guilt and power of our vaine conversation This is a maine part of our redemption by Christ and chiefly intended 1. Quest. Is there not vanity in the conversation of the godly themselves Answ. There is for even in them there are vaine thoughts distractions in Gods service sometimes delight in vaine things alwaies too much love of earthly things too much liking of their owne waies hidden hypocrisie pride and such like 2 Quest. But how then can men be said to be redeemed from their vanity or vaine conversation seeing there is vanity still in them Answ. There are five degrees of our redemption from our vaine conversation 1. The first is the promise of it in the word 2. The second is the purchase of it by paying the price 3. The third is the imputation of it God justifying the sinner in Christ. 4. The fourth is the â—â—cboation of it by the renewing of our natures in part 5. The fift is the consummation of it in heaven Foure of the degrees are past upon the godly onely the fift remaines 3. Quest. But by what signes may a man know his owne redemption from his vaine conversation Answ. Our redemption from our sinfull and vaine conversation may be discerned 1. By our putting off the deceiveable lusts of the inward man even by our throwing of them out of service denying the old vanities of our thoughts and desires Eph. 4.22 1 Pet. 1.12 13. Psal. 24.4 2. By our vexation at the vaine and wicked conversation of other men 1 Pet. 2.7 8. Psal. 31 7. 26.4 3. By our contempt of the world and desire after a better life Phil. 3. 18 20. 4. By our sorting our selves with such as fight against the corruptions of the world Phil. 1.27 5. By our desire in all things to live honestly Heb. 13.18 6. By our good works either of piety or mercy Iam. 3.13 7. By our meeknesse of wisdome in the best things wee doe Laâ— 3.13 1 Pet. 3.16 Seeing the freedome of a vaine conversation is one chiefe past and end of our redemption there may be divers Uses made of it 1. It should quicken us to a care of a sober conversation since this 〈◊〉 what manner of persons ought we to be in all godlinesse and holy conversation yea we should strive to be examples to others in conversation 1 Tâ—â— 4.12 especially we should labour to live without rebuke 1 〈◊〉 12. 2. If shewes the misery of all such as yet abide under the power of a vaine conversation for thereby it is apparant they have as yet no part in the vertue of the death and resurrection of Christ Eph. 2.3 especially of such as draw iniquity with cords of vanity Esay 5.18 3. It should in speciall awaken the godly to watch over their waies for the suppressing of vanities it is a foule sight to see men professing the love of God and hope of a better life to grow vaâ—â—â— and be taken up again with the delights in foolish vanities such as are strange apparell deliciousnesse of fare abundance of pleasures lightnesse of carriage c. Iob 31.5 4. For singular comfort if we feele the delights in foolish vanities to be gone and the power of our former 〈◊〉 to be beaten downe for hereby we may know infallibly that we are in Christ and redeemed by him Thus of the quality of our conversation the cause followeth Received by the tradition of the fatherâ— There are amongst the rest sixe waies by which sin comes into the life of man and is charged upon him 1. By imputation and so we are guilty of Adams sin in paradise 2. By propagation and so we receive the oriâ—inall corruption of our natures Psal. 51. 3. By imitation of the sins of others 4. By consenting to the sins of others 5. By inventing sin our selves Eccles. 7 ult 6. By tradition that is by direction and 〈…〉 by word of moâ—th This is the way 〈◊〉 meant 〈…〉 By fathers here he meaneth their very fathers of their flesh their naturall Parents both those that were next unto them and those more removed from them as auncestors and other kinred in the flesh The 〈◊〉 is that one great cause by which the life of man is infected is the corrupt counsell direction and tradition of Parents according to the flesh Ezech. 20.4 18. Amos 2.4 Zach. 1.4 Esay 14.21 Ier. 9.14 Gal 1.13 14. Two things would be here explicated 1. what corruption men receive by tradition from their Parents 2. how it comes to passe they should be so bad by such traditions For the first Divers sorts of evils have broken into the life of man by the tradition of fathers as 1. Grosse errors in opinion 2. Divers superstitions in their life as were the traditions of the Pharises Mat. 15. and so for the Papists as the observation of divers fasts c. 3. Children learn divers sins onely or chiefly from their Parents as these sins should be put off Eph. 4.22 to the end viz. lying frowardnesse corrupt communication bitternesse c. from whence have children them but from the tradition of Parents Doe not Parents first traine them to revenge pride cursing swearing c Hence also come divers vaine words either in the use of Gods titles or in nicknames and reproches of others Whence are the sins in every calling but from imitation of Parents 4. What is the reason why many will not be drawn into any other care of a religious life either in respect of the service of God or other reformation but onely because they saw their fathers take another course Whence are all those objections cast in the way of all the parts of sincerity and rege 〈◊〉 of life but from the tradition of their parents Whence comes neglâ—ct of the service of God at Church or in the family but from this fountaine in many For the second If any aske why the tradition of Parents should be so infectious I answer 1. Because they are cast into the natures of the children in the yongest yeares and so are the more infection because they were first seasoned with them 2. Because of the affection children beare to their Parents and their opinion of their sufficiency A childe naturally thinks his Parents are the best creatures in the world at least for them to be guided by 3. Because they are continually conversant with them and so see no other or no better precepts or examples 4. Because most Parents are not carefull enough to bring them up in the nurture and inâ—trâ—ction of the Lord. The Use may be for Instruction both to Parents and children 1. Parents should be humbled under the consideration of the misery they bring upon their children both by propagation and tradition especially they should be carefull by all meanes to prevent this hurt in their children and to this 〈◊〉 1. They should for over abhorre the teaching of
that was himselfe the onely begotten Sonne and heire of God by 〈◊〉 that God and man might be one in covenant This one is made God and man in person 2. For instruction we may learne divers duties 1. To blesse God for our Saviour Christ as the foundation of all our happinesse Shall 〈…〉 talke of his righteousnesse all the day Shall not everlasting joy be upon our heads Psal. 103.1 2. 71.23 Esay 35.10 1 Cor. 30 31. Eph. 1.6 7. 2. To seeke redemption in him both from the guilt of our sins Rom. 3. 24 25 Esay 44.22 and from the power of them and from the punishment of them Psal. 1 30.7 Iob 19.25 Psal. 34.19 c. Esay 63.16 50.2 Psal. 31.7 55.18 Hos. 13.14 3. Therefore we must serve him in holinesse and righteousnesse all our daies Luke 1.68 74. Esay 59.20 Tit. 2.14 4. Let us follow the example of his humility and let him that would be great amongst us be the servant of all Mat. 20.28 Coherence 5. Honour the redeemed of Jesus Christ and ever say what one Nation is like to Christs people By his bloud Hitherto of the person by whom we were redeemed now followes the manner We were redeemed 1. by the passion of Christ 2. by the obedience of Christ and well are they joyned together for the justice of God required both and it hath ever been the nature of the Devill and the world to powre out flouds of tribulation after innocency especially in the eminent As it was with Christ so it is with all his members who are conformed unto him both in sufferings and obedience and as any are more innocent so is their passion the greater but let that passe The first point here intended is that the Holy Ghost would have us to know and knowing to be deeply affected with it that wee were ransomed by bloud yea by the bloud of Iesus Christ God and man For the explication of this point foure things briefly would be considered 1. That it is 2. What it is 3. Why it is 4. How it is 1. The first that our ransome was to be payed in bloud was foretold continually from the very fall by sacrifices in bloud and is proved by expresse Scriptures Heb. 9.13 14. Act. 20.28 2. For the second The bloud of Christ is diversly taken sometimes sacramentally and so the wine in the Sacrament is his bloud Mat. 26. sometimes mystically and so the bloud of the Martyrs is the bloud of Christ and so they are said to fulfill the rest of the passion of Christ sometimes imputatively and so the Saints have their robes made white in the bloud of the Lambe Revel 7.14 but most an end properly for his naturall bloud and so it is taken here For no Saints nor bloud of Martyrs can make atonement for our sinnes But by his bloud He syneâ—dâ—chically meanes all his passion even all that hee suffered of the malediction of the law as the surety for our sinnes 3. For the third If any aske why Christ in suffering endured this kinde of suffering I answer 1. Expiation for sinne was a way universally conceived of to be fittest done in bloud 2. Hereby he fulfilled both the Scriptures of the Prophets and the types went before of him 3. It was not onely for example but also for the sanctification of the like sufferings in the Martyrs of all ages 4. It was one of the curses of the law 5. It was his good pleasure hereby to shew his matchlesse love to us If we aske why this part of the passion of Christ is so much stood upon and so often remembred I answer 1. To shew the extremity of Christs humiliation 2. To shew the full accomplishment of all types 3. To confirme our faith in the assurance of the compleatnesse of our ransome 4. To settle our hearts with more affection to him 4. For the fourth Christ shed his blood for us many times As first in his Circumcision as the first fruits and pledge of the rest 2. In his sweate in the garden 3. When hee was crowned with thornes and whipped 4. When he was nailed on the Crosse. 5. When his side was pierced with a speare The last is chiefly intended The Use may be divers 1. It may informe us of our extreame misery by nature men must think upon it their native condition is most servile else there had not needed such a ransome by such blood 2. It may import the horrible misery of wicked impenitent sinners when they shall fall into Gods hands If Christ being but a surety for others suffered such extreame things oh what mercy can wicked men expect The very dolours of Christ should teach them how miserable their case shall bee 3. To consider that Christ hath bought us to himselfe by his blood should compell our affections to resolve more unchangeably and unfainedly to devote our selves to his service that paid so deare for us Shall we not live to him in all sincerity that was faine to shed his blood before he could redeeme us to himselfe as a peculiar people If any thing will doe it this should kindle the zeale of good workes in us 4. It may comfort us many wayes 1. It shewes that Christ wonderfully loves us 2. That the satisfaction of our debt is fully made 3. That his intercession daily for us must prevaile since his blood cryes in heaven for us and speakes better things then did the blood of Abel 4. That our nourishment to eternall life shall bee surely effected because he hath given himselfe as bread and his blood as drinke for us 5. It should teach us patience in all our afflictions or combats with sin seeing we have not resisted unto blood as the author and finisher of our faith did Heb. 12.3 4. Precious blood The blood of Christ is commended for the marvellous preciousnesse of it which may appeare besides the expresse affirmations of Scripture 1. By the continuall view of the slaine sacrifices 2. By the amasement of the creatures when it was shed The Sunne eclipsed the vaile of the Temple rent the rockstorne the earth trembling c. 3. By the admirable effects of it it appeased Gods anger Rom. 3.25 it purchased the Church Acts 20. 28. which all the gold and silver could not doe it ratified the covenant therefore called the blood of the covenant Luke 22.20 Heb. 9.18 it is our drinke indeed Iohn 6. it makes a holy consanguinity betweene Iew and Gentile they are all allyed in the blood of Christ Eph. 2.13 it overcomes the Devill Rev. 12. it saves us from the destroying Angels Heb. 11.18 it makes intercession for sins after calling continually in heaven Heb. 12.24 it purgeth the conscience from dead workes Heb. 9.14 and it opens the holy of holies and gives an entrance into the kingdome of heaven Heb. 10.19 Quest. But whence comes this preciousnesse into the blood of Christ Answ. I answer many wayes 1. Because it
was shed willingly Ioh. 10. 2. Because it was the blood of an innocent man but especially because of the dignity of his person it was the blood of him that was God as well as man Acts 20.28 and therefore must needs be of infinite merit and vertue Is the blood of Christ so precious 1. Then let us for ever exalt that riches of grace in God that spared not the blood of his owne Sonne that hee might not destroy us Ephes. 1.7 Revel 1.5 2. Then let us for ever detest merits of our owne workes seeing the price is of such infinite value and sufficiency Rom. 3.25 Coherence 3. â—t should then augment the confirmation of our faith in our redemption against all the temptations of Sathan or rebellion of our owne hearts or oppositions of the world Rom. 5.9 4. If shewes how carefull we should be of our selves that were bought at so precious a rate Mat. â—6 5. Let 〈◊〉 all then take heed of sinning against the blood of Christ for if it be thus precious it must needs diffuse a horrible guilt upon such as offend against it if Abels blood cryed so what will Christs blood doe c. as they doe 1. That sweare by it 2. That commit the sinne against the Holy Ghost 3. That trust to their owne merits 4. That receive the Sacrament unworthily 1 Cor. 11. As a lambe without blemish and spot Hitherto of his passion Now followes his obedience or innocency both of naâ—â—re and action and both as they commend the excellency of him that suffered for us His innocency is set out by comparison of a spotlesse lambe in which words it is Gods purpose to lift up our hearts to an apprehension of a wonderfull purity in Christ as he is our surety and Saviour The maine observation is that God would have us to know affectionatly the wonderfull holinesse of Christ as he is our Mediator and Redeemer it is one chiefe thing we should be informed in Hence the sacrifices still shadowed him out by the similitude of a spotlesse lambe and therefore hee is called the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world Rev. 13.8 and the Apostles for urging this point may well be called the Apostles of the Lambe Rev. 21.24 Iohn calls him the Lambe of God Ioh. 1.29 36. Christ may be called a Lambe 1. For harmelesnesse 2. For patience and silence in affliction Esay 53.7 Ier. 11.19 3. For price and value for rarenesse and high account it seemes lambes were of speciall account Gen. 33.19 21.28 30. 4. For infirmities he tooke the infirmities were miserable but not those were damnable 5. For meeknesse and humility 6. For sacrifice He was the substance of all that was signified by the typicall lambes he was the substance of the paschall lambe of the lambe for daily sacrifice for the peace-offrings for the trespasse-offrings for the purification of women and of the lepers and the lambe for the first fruits and for the trespasse-offâ—ing of the Nazarites and for the free will offrings or vowes and the lambe for the sabbaths and new moones and the feast of trumpets and the lambe for the day of humiliation and for the feast of tabernacles the lambe for the Priests and the Princes and the people It is by the sprinkling of his blood we scape the destroying Angels It is for his sake that God is every day pleased in his propitiation for our sinnes He is our daily sacrifice that we must still offer to God for our selves It is he we must offer to God for our trespasses and no gifts wee can bring to God will be acceptable without him In him we are freed from the corruption of our natures and from the leprosie of actuall transgressions In him we have the confirmation of all our outward blessings The Priests and Princes as well as the people must ascribe all their reconciliation to him There are no persons so devoted to religion but they must acknowledge their needs of Christ nor can our best actions or times be accepted without him Whereas it is said he was without spot or blemish the Holy Ghost meanes to avouch that he was most holy both in nature and life there could not be a spot found in his actions nor any the least blemish in his disposition And it was needfull Christ should be so pure 1. Because else his passion could not be accepted 2. Because he must become a righteousnesse to many If any aske how he could be so seeing he came of Adam and had his infirmities both of body and mind I answer that he came of Adam but not by Adam that is not by carnall propagation but was conceived by the holy Ghost and so originall sin stopped and for his infirmities I said before he received such infirmities as the Fathers call miserable that is such as were punishments not sins but not such as were damnable as all sinfull infirmities are The Uses follow 1. We should informe our selves by often meditation of this wonderfull righteousnesse in Christ beholding by our medication the lambe of God that taketh away the sins of the world 2. For instruction many things may be urged 1. We should give honour to the lambe that sitteth upon the throne whose praises fill both heaven and earth Rev. 5.7 c. 2. We should daily send this lambe to the ruler of the earth daily present him to God for us Esay 16.1 3. These praises of Christ should convert us to his image this very doctrine converted the Eunuch Act. 8.31 we should imitate the praises of Christ hereby imported as these places shew Rev. 14.1 to 6. 4. Let us for his testimony resist the gates of hell by beleeving in him and love not our lives unto the death for his sake Rev. 12.11 3. For consolation Shall we not sing the song of Moses and the song of the lambe Rev. 15.3 Oh how happy are his servants Revel 22. What should dismay us if we know we are contracted to this lambe of God and shall enjoy eternall fellowship with him and in the meane while to be clothed with the white linnen of â—â— righteousnesse Rev. 19.7 8. 4. Woe unto them that will not rest upon him for righteousnesse the smoke of their torment shall ascend for evermore Rev. 14.10 11. Verse 20 21. 20. Which was ordained before the foundation of the world but was declared in the last times for your sakes 21. Which by his meanes doe beleeve in God that raised him from the dead and gave him glory that your faith and hope might be in God HItherto of the meanes by which we were redeemed The antiquity of the project concerning our redemption followes Who verily was fore-ordained before the foundation of the world The drift is to shew that we have reason to be wonderfully affected with the manner of our redemption because it was from all eternity projected by God Two things may be here noted in the words 1.
conjecture hope remember or affect It is to doe all that with affiance assent or perswasion and that is more plaine iâ— we note the phrase of speech in God for we may be said to beleeve foure waies 1. To beleeve that God is 2. To beleeve God 3. To beleeve of God 4. To beleeve in God for this latter doth import a casting of our selves upon God There are also foure things distinctly in faith 1. The understanding of the Doctrine of the promise of grace 2. The second is the â—â—â—ent unto the tender of grace signified 1. By earnest desire after the happinesse revealed in the Gospell 2. By a willing base estimation of all earthly things in comparison of the excellent knowledge of Gods love in Christ. 3. The third is the relying upon God or the resting of the heart upon the truth of Gods promises as having found the chiefe good in which wee will trust and beyond which we desire no more All this is imported in this phrase if we note it 4. The fourth is the resolution to acknowledge and avouch this confidence in God both by our cleaving to Gods promises in all estates and by our profession of the doctrine of Gods free grace herein The Use is a gaine for tryall If the Lord have enlightned thee to see the doctrine of his grace in Christ if he have gotten thy consent to his truth especially if he have wonne thy affections so as thou canst with love and ioy and affiance take his word and rest in his love to thee as perswaded of his mercies toward thee and that thou canst also vow thy selfe to the profession of it assuredly thou dost beleeve 2. This doctrine confutes the Papists and carnall Protestants that thinke faith is no more then to beleeve the story of Christ and to hope well for the rest whereas to beleeve in God doth evidently import more then to beleeve that God is and to beleeve God to say true The opinion of those that think that to beleeve that Christ is the Sonne of God is enough to salvation hath more charity then authority in it Many places of Scripture prove we must beleeve that Christ is the Son of God and it is a charectiristicall difference betweene the true Church and divers false assemblies but yet the Scripture shewes we must beleeve more then that or else we may perish For the condition Ioh. 3.16 is not to beleeve that he is the Son of God but to beleeve in him which is to receive and apply him Iohn 1.12 4. The fourth thing is the cause of faith By him It is by Christ that wee beleeve in God and that for divers reasons 1. As he is the expiatorie cause of Gods favour to us For did not he satisfie for onâ— sins we had no reason to beleeve that God should regard us Our faith is in his bloud Rom. 3.15 2. As by his intercession hee covers the weaknesse of our faith and appears before God for us 3. As he is the giver and worker of our faith Eph. 2.8 10. 4. As he is Protector of our faith and preserves it Heb. 12.3 he is called the author and finisher of our faith 5. As he crownes our faith it is he that gives power to every beleever to become the son of God Ioh. 1.12 It is he that gives them eternall life Ioh. 17.2 3. The Use is first for confutation of merit not onely of works but of faith we neiâ—her could obey the law nor yet beleeve the Gospell of our selves Eph. 2.8 therefore there is no boasting of our selves 2. It should teach us to keepe our faith with all diligence and to continue grounded and established in it seeing it is a treasure Christ hath intrusted us withall 3. Thirdly if wee finde any sicknesse or weaknesse in our faith at any time runne to Jesus Christ for succour he that is the author of it will be the finisher of it also The last thing is the time Doe beleeve It is to be observed that he speaks of faith in the present time which imports divers things 1. That there was a time wherein they did not beleeve 2. That a Christian hath continuall use of his faith the just live by faith Habac. 2.4 1. He cannot goe into Gods presence without it 2. He cannot heare the word without it Heb. 4.2 2 Tim. 3.15 3. He cannot use well his calling but must live by faith Mat. 6. 4. He cannot beare afflictions without faith 1 Pet. 1.7 3. That there is no time wherein a Christian beleeveth not this must be understood thus 1. There is a twofold man the old man and the new man In respect of the new man hee alwaies beleeves for faith is the life of the new man Gal. 2.20 2. That a distinction must be made betweene the act of faith and the habit of it the habit can never be lost the act may cease 3. We must distinguish betweene faith and the Concomitants of faith Actuall joy peace in beleeving may be intermitted but not beliefe it selfe 4. Distinguish betweene faith sick and faith found Faith sometimes in spirituall diseases may have a Lethargie a palsie a swone a traunce c. and so for the present is but not discerned The Use is therefore 1. First for consolation to such as are afflicted under the want of sense of faith it doth not follow thou hast not faith because thou feelest it not because there is no time wherein thou beleevest not Quest. But what should one doe for comfort when the sense of faith is gone Answ. First looke to time past thinke of the times wherein thou didst stand and rejoyce in the grace of God 2. Looke upon the present fruits of faith and by that thou maiest discerne that faith hath roots though they be under ground those fruits are 1. An unfained desire to forsake all sin 2. Griefe because we have not faith as we would have it 3. Love of such as feare God even the meanest of them 4. The hatred of such as by following foolish vanities forsake their owne mercy 5. Griefe for the evill of our best works though never so secret joyned with the abhorring of our selves so as we are confounded for our sins which seeme to us to be as so many abominations Ezech. 36. 6. By the desire of Gods favour above all things 3. Pray to God to help thy unbeliefe and make thee sound in the faith instead of froward complainings that thou hast not faith goe to God and make thy humble moanes unto him and hee will heare thy teares and give thee faith For it is his gift and he will be fought unto Psal. 143. the whole 142.3.7 4. Know that this will be but for a short time Faith will revive and be found unto praise and glory 1 Pet. 1.6 7. Psal 30.6 David said in his haste he was cast out of Gods sight yet hee found that God even then heard the voice of 〈◊〉 cry
the verses immediately before 2. and with the 13. verse upon which it depends as the reason of it 1. From coherence with the verses next before we may note that God expects love to the brethren at our hands as well as faith in Christ As we are joyned to God by faith so he stands upon it to have us joyned one to another by love nay it is certaine true faith will worke this love He cannot beleeve in God that loves not the godly 2. From coherence with the 13. verse we may note that an affectionate love to the godly is a strong inducement to holinesse of life and therefore used here as a reason to inforce it 3. Contrariwise unlesse we looke to those three things in the 13. verse we cannot love the brethren as we ought to doe For 1. Unlesse we gird up the loines of our mindes such as our selfe-love concupiscence anger c. we shall be unfit for society with the godly 2. Againe unlesse we be sober in the use of the delights and profits of the world our affections will be stolne away from the godly 3. And thirdly unlesse our hope carry us stedfastly to the contemplation of the glory to be revealed upon the godly in the day of Christ they wil in their present condition seeme to us many times of all men most miserable 4. A Christian should looke to his heart and waies if not for his owne sake yet for his respect to the godly to whom he hath joyned himselfe that he neither shame them nor grieve them Now hee may shame them and dishonour the profession three waies 1. By sluggishnesse in his profession 2. By inordinate living 3. By doubting and despaire These three stand opposed to the three things in the 13. verse 5. That God is not onely carefull we should love one another but hee stands upon the manner and measure of it as the whole verse shewes and therefore we should looke to two things that our affections grow neither 1. cold 2. nor corrupt There are foure things doe usually abate affection to the godly 1. Selfe-love and pride when men grow into great thoughts onely of themselves 2. Discord and vaine janglings 3. Worldlinesse 4. Too much viewing of the infirmities reproches or miseries of the godly and thus affection growes cold It is corrupt three waies 1. When we love the godly for carnall ends 2. When it is fruitlesse it is fellowship but not in the Gospell 3. When we respect persons Purified The tearme is a metaphor borrowed either from the Goldsmith or the Physitian or else from the ceremoniall law The Goldsmith purifieth his metall so doth God his chosen ones The Physician purgeth his distressed patients so doth God distressed sinners seldome is there any found conversion but there is some purgation taken even some sound practice of mortification which paines the spirit and throwes out forcibly the filthy matter lies in the soule But I think the tearme is chiefly borrowed from the Ceremoniall law and so shews us that in the effecting of sanctification is wrought that which was signified in those Legall purifyings either of women after child-birth or especially of the Leper after the healing of his leprosie It is true that seldome or never is there a birth of saving grace but there followes it a fluxe of mortification a vehement casting out of naturall impurities and there must be also a purifying of the soule But I take the tearme to be most fitly borrowed from the clensing of the Leper for that most neerly expresseth the state of our soules both in nature and grace And so divers things may be here noted some implyed some expressed in those ancient shadowes The things implyed are 1. That by nature we are all of us polluted in our selves and so polluted as we have reason to doe as the Leper Levit. 13.44 and cry uncleane uncleane 2. That the infection of sin is such that it will infect the very house wee dwell in and the garments we weare even all the creatures we use so as all things are to us impure Lev. 13. Tit. 1.13 3. That in our native condition we are out of the campe even strangers from the common-wealth of Israel even when we professe our selves members of it Num. 5.2 3. Eph. 2.11 The things expressed in the state of our soules in respect of sanctification are lively shadowed out in the ceremonies of purifying mentioned Lev. 34. 4. to 33. which howsoever they containe more then the precise respect of this Text calls for yet for the more full explication of the ceremonies of clensing I handle them as they are set downe in order Now before we enter upon the particular explication of the Text wee must understand 1. That the ceremoniall law did make two distinct things in sanctification 1. Healing 2. Clensing for first the Leper was healed then clensed Now this word here used doth expresse onely the likenesse of the clensing of the Leper there is such a difference to be put in our sanctification For first our hearts are turned to God and then we fall upon divers exercises of faith and repentance by which we settle our owne hearts in the assurance of our conversion The ceremonie shadowed out the first of these degrees the Leper was cleane when after his confession of uncleannesse his leprosie stayed and spred no further and did not fret inward So are we truely turned to God in that moment when under the sense of our owne vilenesse we so judge our selves that our hearts begin to cease from evill and sinne loseth his dominion and that it doth not prevaile over our hearts but groweth lesse and lesse but yet though this be done in a moment many times yet there is a great deale more to be done before we can have comfort in our conversion or be soundly clensed and setled in our consciences before God 2. We must know that sanctification shadowed out by that clensing is taken in the largest sense even for all that righteousnesse that is conferred upon us either in justification or sanctification as it is strictly taken 3. That in the businesse of sanctification none of the Lords people healed of their leprosie should trust onely upon their owne judgements but seeke all direction and helpe they can from their faithfull and able Teachers There was nothing done in the law but the Priests said and did all as it were whether it were in discerning the disease or the healing of it or in judging of the state of the Leper they tooke the testimony of the Priest in all things yea when one would have thought they might have done all by the same rules of discerning The clensing or purifying of the leprosie was either more slight or more exact In some leprosies it was but to wash and so be cleane Lev. 13.53 54 55. to note that repentance in some and from some sinnes is far more easie then in others The more exact clensing is distinguished
it should teach us divers things 1. If we desire the kingdome of God should come pray that the word of the Lord may run and have a free passage for it will worâ— mightily in gathering soules to the kingdome of God 2 Thes. 3.1 2. Would wee have life put into us Let us come to the word it liveth by effect If any thing in this world will either direct or comfort us it is the word 3. Looke to thy heart for uprightnesse make conscience of thy wayes harbour no secret sins For the word is lively in operation and is a discernes of the very thoughts and intents of the hearâ— Heb. 4.13 If thou wouldst have the fruit of the lips to be peace walk uprightly 4. Such as professe love to the word should hold forth this word of life and make it appeare in their conversation that it is a living word Quest. But how should wee shew the life of the word in our conversation Answ. Many waies 1. By practising it It seemes but a dead letter till thou put it in practice For there is the life of hearing 2. By living without rebuke Then thou shewest effectually that the word hath a lively power ever thee if it can make thee unrebukeable Phil. 1.15 16. 3. By the unmoveablenesse of thy conversation in all estates There is life in godlinesse when a man hath learned to be content with that he hath 4. By thy affectionatenesse and cheerefulnesse in the manner of doing holy duties 5. By the depending upon it as upon the life of thy life Psal. 119. 6. Lastly by thy confidence in beleeving all that is written in the word And thus for instruction Secondly this may serve for humiliation 1. To such as heare not the word at all they sit in darkenesse they want the very life of their lives that that should be the very joy of their hearts 2. To such as heare it but feele no life in it If the word of God have no life in it woe unto thee if the booke be sealed to thee when it is open to others feare lest the god of this world hath blinded thee that thou mightest perish search thy soule there is abundance of soule stuffe in thee if the word cannot quicken thee 3. To such as finde some kinde of life in the word and put it out by the cares of life such as by covetousnesse or voluptuous living extinguish that remorse was bred in them and so make the word an instrument of death inasmuch as such remorses or quicknings serve but to leave them without excuse 4. To all hypocrites For here they must know that which they have often found if they heare much that they cannot be hid though they may deceive men yet God and his Word will find them out the shame of their secrets of corruption shall be discovered this word of God will ransack them and give them a very glimpse of the judgement to come Heb. 4.13 5. This may in speciall smite dreaming and carelesse Preachers that doe the worke of the Lord negligently such must know their work shall never prosper for it is the word of God in the life of it that gathers soules to God a dead dull kinde of preaching the word will never do it Besides they dishonour the word as if it had no life in it whereas the fault is in their dull and dreaming kinde of handling of it Thirdly this may informe us 1. That the word is not a dead letter as many thinke of it and have blasphemously reported 2. That it is the Gospell that is that part of the word that settles the conscience in the assurance of Gods love in Christ that is the principallest treasure in the scripture For the Law is a killing letter and the ministry of it the ministration of death 3. That it is never likely that powerfull preaching and sincere practise shall have any long peace in the world For this life of the word makes such a stirre where it comes that wicked men will not be quiet but ever hate the godly for this very reason as experience shewes Ioh. 17.14 c. 4. That the wits of men and the wisdomes of mens words and conceits are not necessary unto the unfolding of the word for the word is a lively word in it selfe it needs not the conceits of mens braines to quicken it 1 Cor. 2.1 4 13. Fourthly this may be a great comfort to all the godly that love the word they may have sure recourse to it it is as full of life now as it was many hundred yeares agoe it shall abide for ever it is as mighty now to cast downe strong holds of sin or Satan as ever It is as able to refresh them in all afflictions as ever It will quicken them in all their dumps and distresses It lives and will live for ever And abideth for ever Of these words in the end of the 24. verse where they are repeated againe and thus much of the fift reason c. VERSE 24 25. 24. For all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower falleth away 25. But the word of the Lord endureth for ever and this is the word which is preached among you THese words containe the sixt and last reason for the inforcing of the exhortation in the 13. verse and it is taken cheefly from the mortality of the body where his drift is to set before us the marvelous vanity and brevity and transitorinesse of the naturall life and condition of all men amplified by the eternity of those spirituall effects which are wrought by the word of God preached that so wee might be induced with the more sincerity and earnestnes to deny the world and to provide an infallible assurance of hope in the grace to be brought in the day of Christ and so it impliedly shewes that the reason why the most men are so intangled with all sorts of impediments and why men so greedily and excessively seeke the profits and pleasures of this world and why men are so slenderly furnished with arguments of sound hope of a better life I say the reason of all this is the forgetfulnesse of our mortality and our transitory estate in this world The words in themselves containe a lively description of our transitory and mortall condition in this world amplified by the commendation of the word of God by which we are borne againe and fitted for a better world The vanity of man is set downe verse 24. the eternity of the word verse 25. The vanity of man is both propounded and repeated propounded in these words All flesh is grasse and all the glory of man as the flower of grasse repeated in these words the grasse withereth and the flower thereof falleth away The proposition concernes either the persons of men or the condition of men For their persons all flesh is grasse For their condition the glory
of man is as the flower of grasse and so the proposition shewes that he is mortall The repetition shewes how he is so His body withereth as grasse and his glory falleth away as the flower From the coherence with the former verse I might note two things 1. That man is a creature both mortall and immortall mortall as he is borne of his Parents immortall as he is borne of God mortall in respect of his naturall life and immortall in respect of his spirituall life mortall in repect of his flesh and spirituall in respect of his soule 2. That the consideration of the mortality of our bodies will quicken man unto a care of the immortality of his soule But I passe from these All flesh is grasse The words of the proposition are all plaine taken in their proper signification save that by flesh is ment the nature of man in respect especially of his body but for the doctrine of these words three things would be weighed 1. The affirmation concerning the body of man that it is like grasse 2. The extent of the affirmation when he saith all flesh is grasse 3. The consideration of the time when he saith in the present time It is grasse not it shall be For the first the word rendred grasse is translated sometimes the blade of wheate as Mat. 13.26 sometimes hey as 1 Cor. 3.12 but most usually grasse and so the sense gives it here Now for the phrase of speech It is true that sometimes it is spoken in the praise of Gods Elect that they are like grasse viz. for their growing and flourishing in grace and happinesse as Esay 44 4. Psal. 72.16 Rev. 9.4 but usually in scripture it is taken to signifie the misery of all men by nature And so it notes especially the fraile condition of man in this life he is like grasse because as the grasse is to day and to morrow is cast into the oven so is man to day and to morrow is cast into the grave he is suddenly gone and in short time spoiled of all his earthly glory The world of men might be resembled to a field of grasse in many respects but this is that the Holy Ghost cheefely aimes at So then the first doctrine is that a man by nature is like grasse for the brevity of his life and the suddennesse many times of his death The Uses are divers First for reproofe of three sorts of men 1. Of all those that minde onely the things of the flesh why do men so studie for the provision of the flesh can men remember that their flesh is as grasse and yet seeke great things for this life onely let all men know that they that sow to the flesh shall certainly of the flesh reape corruption 2. Of such as place their trust and hopes in man for this reason he is cursed that maketh flesh his arme seeing all flesh is grasse 3. It reprooves divers of Gods children too for their too much feare of the rage of wicked men The Apostle when he said we wrastle not with flesh and blood meant to shew that we should not be so much distressed for that kinde of combat as teaching that it were better to wrastle with ten adversaries than with one temptation but most plainely Esay 51.12 Secondly there is matter of consolation too and that divers waies For first though our flesh be as grasse yet that hinders not Gods love to us for he clâ—theth the very grasse of the field and shall he not provide for us also Secondly the Lord is pleased to use the consideration of this doctrine as an argument to move him to pitty us he knowes our frailty and therefore will not deale rigorously with us as these places shew Ps. 103.13 90.6 78.39 Esay 40. c. Thirdly the mortality of the flesh should occasion us to rejoyceâ— in the immortality of our spirit and to bee glad at heart that we are borne againe not of the bloods of mortall men but by the will and word of the immortall God that so we may be comforted against the sense of the decaies of our bodies by remembring that we have a building made of God without hands e ternall in the heavens though the earthly house of our Tabernacle be dissolved Lastly it may comfort us if we consider that the Lord hath beene pleased to resolve with himselfe to take the care of us and our posterity after us because he knowes we cannot continue alwaies with our children for so the Prophet David assures the godly that though their flesh be but as the grasse yet God will establish his mercy to them that are left behinde them the Lord will deale righteously with their childrens children Ps. 10â— 15 18. Thirdly wee should all therefore learne to crucifie the bootlesse lusts of the flesh and to compell our selves so to thinke of saving our spirits in the day of Christ as to forbeare to entangle our selves with the cares of life seeing it is all in vaine we must dye and goe hence and that suddenly and shortly â—especially we should provide that Christ may live in us by faith that so we may be provided to continue when our flesh will faile us yea thirdly seeing in this world it will never be better with our bodies therefore wee should reach our flesh that great lesson of resting in hope even wee should learne to waâ—â— for the resurrection when even our flesh shall be made spirituall and this corruption shall put on incorruption Thus of the affirmation it selfe Now the extent of iâ— is in the second place to be considered viz. that all flesh is grasse All flesh Not onely the flesh of beasts of the field and sowles of the ayre but even the flesh of man is grasse and amongst men there is no difference The flesh of Princes is as mortall as well as the flesh of peasants the most mighty helpers must stoope to the power of death There is a great deale of difference in grasse a thousand formes in one medow or pasture yet all alike in this that they must wither The outward difference of mens places in the world makes no difference in death The rich and the poore both meet together in the grave as dies the begger so dies the King Riches will not ransome from death no price can be a redemption from the grave Healthfull bodies are as grasse as well as sickly bodies such as abound in the helps of physick must dye as well as they that are destitute of all meanes to preserve life The strongest must stoope to death as well as the weakest the longest livers must dye at last as well as the creature but of a dayes continuance If men then should live 900. yeeres and more yet at length it must be said of them they died yea godly men must die as well as wicked Psal. 102.12 The people are but grasse Esay 40.7 yea the flesh of the
son of God had no priviledge from death he was put to death in respect of the flesh 1 Pet. 3.21 Therefore this may serve first for singular reproofe of that unspeakable beastlinesse that is in wicked men that will not be moved with the contemplation of the ruine of the whole world oh the unutterable Lethargy of these mens hearts that will not consider their latter end when so unchangeable a decree is prest upon all men that at their appointed time they must once die This very doctrine may shew the horrible effect of sinne in the hearts of men that can extinguish a consideration so universally obvious to every mans sense oh yee brutish amongst the people when will yee understand Secondly this may informe us that multitude is no prerogative multitude cannot protect men against the stroke of God and death Though hand joyne in hand yet sinne cannot be unpunished It is as easie for God to smite all flesh as any flesh It is as easie for him to destroy the whole world as to destroy one man All flesh is grasse If the sithe can with few strokes move downe thousands of formes of grasse how much more easie is it for God with the sithe of his judgements to cut downe multitudes of men And besides that may informe us that the doctrine of death must be sounded in the eares of all men there is no man but this doctrine belongs to him and therefore woe unto him if he make no good use of it yea so necessary is this doctrine that the Ministers of the Gospell are commanded not to write it onely but to speake it nor that onely but to cry it out with all possible both affection and power of inforcement Cry all flesh is grassâ— Esay 40.6 Thirdly this may teach 1. Rich men in speciall to lay this to heart For God hath given them this doctrine to humble them and to teach them not to glory in their wealth but if they have gotten grace let them rejoyce that God hath provided better things than the things of this life for them They are more happy that God hath made them low by giving them a sight of their sins and so to be humbled for them then that he made them great in the world for their flesh is but grasse and all that glory must vanish as will be shewed afterwards The Use is urged Iam. 1.10 11. Ps. 49. 2. Strong men to whom God hath given helps of nature or arte Use thy strength but rejoyce not in it Use thy Physicke but trust not upon it For for all that thou must dye there is no arte nor remedy against death 3. All men and so we should all learne two things especially 1. To put our trust in God which liveth for ever since all men must perish and wee cannot continue here it is the best relying upon God and his favour and helpe who liveth ever to performe his promise and to provide for his servants thus David useth this consideration Ps. 102.12 13. 2. To be patient when we feele the walls of our earthly house begin to moulder down when we feele death beginning like a moth to feed upon us we should be patient seeing it is not onely unavoidable but that it is the case of all men as well as ours Thus of the extent of the affirmation The time followes Is grasse This mortality may be said to be so presently It is so in divers respects 1. It is so â—n the cause which is sin the cause of death is in us already it hath infected our very bones 2. It is so in the sentence the doome is already gone out upon all flesh It is appointed that all men shall once die The very sentence uttered in Paradise of dying the death stands still unrevoked in respect of our flesh 3. It is so in experience all flesh is dead never any scaped 4. It is so in respect of dâ—sposition to death we are all but dying men death hath taken hold of us and doth every day feed upon us insensibly To live is but to lie a dying The disposition to death is inflicted upon all men for all tend to death 5. Lastly it may be said all flesh is grasse for certainty that is we shall as certainely vanish hereafter as if it were now presently done The use should be the more to inforce upon us the care of providing for a change since death is so many waies made fast unto us and withall it may serve to confute the vaine hope of long life here seeing we are all but as so many dead men here to day and to morrow cast into the grave and wee should also learne hence to be continually thinking of death must we not do the worke that is present to us why death is before thine eyes why then dost thou not the thing of the day in the day It is thy every dayes worke to die to learne to die seeing we die daily Hitherto of that branch of the proposition that concerns the body of manâ—noâ— followeth the vanity of mans condition in this world The glory of man is as the flower of grasse Here first the sâ—â—se of the words is to be considered By the glory of man he meaneth whatsoever it is in outward things which man glorieth in any thing that man rejoyceth in admireth praiseth seeketh as an ornament or happinesse to himselfe such as are riches strength honour high places and command over others beauty praise of men excellency of naturall gifts noble birth calling multitude of attendants and such like By man he meaneth here the naturall man or the outward man for of the spirituall man it is not true because he glorieth in that shall never fade nor be taken away from him Now this glory is compared to the flower of grasse for transitorinesse because it will fade and fall away as the repetition sheweth and that speedily too as the uses of this similitude in divers scriptures shew as will afterwards more appeare The doctrine then is that all the outward glory of man in this world is exceeding vaine and so it may appeare for six causes or considerations for I omit many other reasons First for the most part these things so much desired cannot be had or not as they are desired and therefore their glory is vaine because they are sought in vaine 2. If they be obtained yet the eye is not satisfied with seeing nor the eare with bearing of them they cannot fill the heart of man 3. Many times it fals alike in these things to the foole and to the wise both in having them and in losing them and this is a miserable vanity and vexation of spirit 4. The glory that is placed in these things is liable to be interrupted with a thousand crosses either they expire the vanity or are taken away by violence 5. If they could make us happy yet death will not let us enjoy them many men spend
their daies in getting these things and then in learning how to put them to their delightfullest use and then when to possesse them might seeme a happinesse they die 6. Lastly that which is now our glory will not be remembred when we are gone as we care not for the glory of those that are past It is a poore praise to say of a man when he is gone he was a rich man a strong man a noble man c. and yet even this also will be forgotten The holy Ghost in divers Scriptures points at divers uses of this doctrine and first for instruction it should teach us divers duties 1. Not to trust upon these outward things if God give them not glory in them nor boast of them Psal. 49.4 to 15. Ier. 9.24 yea if God give us to taste some sweetnesse in them yet be not too confident for the comforts of mans heart wither like grasse Psal. 102.5.4 Iam. 1.10 11. 2. Not to contend for precedency in these things nor to strive that our glory should exceed the glory of others for God many times ends the quarrel with his judgments and staines their glory on al sides as Zach. 12.7 3. Not to feare wicked men when they are made rich or grow great and when their glory is increased For their glory will not last when they dye they carry nothing with them their glory cannot descend after them Psal. 49.15 16 18. and therefore we should never envy their prosperity for the same reason as Psal. 37.1 2. 4. Not to know any man after the flesh nor to measure mans happinesse by the possession or want of this glory 2. Cor. 5. 5. If thou possesse these outward things doe good to thy selfe eate and drinke and let thy heart rejoyce and deny not contentment to thy heart through vaine care or bootlesse feares Psal. 49.18 Eccles. 8. 6. It should teach men faithfulnesse in their particular calling For seeing these things last but a while wee should take heed to our charge whilst God leaves them to our disposing or using so Pro. 27.23 25 26. Heb. 13.5 6. 7. If God give thee but a little yet be content it is no great restraint to have the abundance of such transitory things withheld see Pro. 27.23 25. Heb. 13.5 6. 8. It should teach us then to enquire after true glory that may enrich the spirituall man seeing this glory of the outward man is so transitory now here is a great and profitable question to be propounded and resolved and seriously to be received and practised Quest. What are those things wherein true glory lyeth and in the profession of which we possesse true glory seeing all those things be not worth the seeking after Answ. For answer hereunto if wee follow this word glory through the scriptures we shall find it lighting downe and setting upon divers particular distinct excellencies worthy the utmost labour of all men to studie them and seeke after the fruition of them This glory is either in this world or the world to come In this world if we marke the scriptures quoted we shall find divers things to be mans true glory as 1. Christ is the King of glory the fountaine of all true glory Ps. 24. and he is unto us the foundation of all our hope of glory Col. 1.27 2. The spirit of adoption is the spirit of glory and of God and if this rest upon us we cannot be miserable 1. Pet. 4.14 3. Our soules are our glory and if we provide for them we provide richly for our selves so are our soules called Ps. 16.8 30.13 Gen. 49.6 Esay 5.14 4. The meanes and signes and pledges of Gods presence and our communion with him are our glory Thus the Arke was called the glory Rom. 9.5 and thus plaine and powerfull preaching is accounted glory 1 Cor. 2.7 2 Cor. 3.9 10 and thus our godly teachers are the glory of our lives 2 Cor. 2.14 5. The favour of God and the assurance of his mercy is our glory an incomparable treasure Psal. 90.14 16 17. 6. Faith is a mans glory and will be so acknowledged in the day of Christ Iam. 2.1 1 Pet. 1.7 7. True grace and the gifts that resemble Christ the vertues of Jesus Christ even these are our glory 2 Pet. 1.3 Esay 1.5 and thus wisdome is durable riches Prov. 8.18 8. A free estate in the profession of the Gospell and serving of God 1 Cor. 9.15 9. The testimony of a good conscience 2 Cor. 1.12 In one word God is our glory Esay 6.19 Ps. 3.4 Thus we see what is our glory in this life and unto those things we must aspire The Lord give us understanding to lay these things to our hearts Now because these things are not fully possessed in this life therefore our greatest glory is in the world to come Rom. 5.2 Col. 3.4 9. Seeing all the glory of man is as the flower of grasse in this world therefore we should thinke the oftner of death and pray to God to teach us to number our dayes that we may apply our hearts unto wisdome Ps. 90.6 12. Ioâ— 14.1 2. 10. Lastly we should all be perswaded to subscribe easily and willingly to the tried doctrine of Salomon that hath written a booke of purpose to record his experiences concerning the vanity of all those earthly things such was his Ecclesiastes Oh that we could beleeve it without trying conclusions and further engaging our selves to these base and fading things And thus of the Uses for instruction Secondly wee may hence be informed concerning the misery of wicked men For since they have no glory in another world and their glory in this world is so transitory and vaine it may evidently prove that their distresse is extreamely great and their misery the more that they cannot understand the basenesse of their owne condition This very similitude of grasse and the flower of grasse is used in divers scriptures to this end as Psal. 91.7 8. 49.20 Ioh 8.12 13. Ps. 129.6 37.36 Especially how wofull is the estate of those men that glory in their sinnes that have no better felicity in their desires but that which is properly their shame For if their estate be vaine that have no other happinesse then in the riches and honors and pleasures of life oh how wofull is the case of these men that glory in their shame their end is damnation as their God is their belly oh woe unto them they have rewarded evill unto their owne soules Phil. 3.18 19. Esay 28.1 4. Thus of the proposition The repetition or exposition of it followes The grasse withereth The repetition importeth generally three things First the certainty of our vanity and mortality we must flee away hence all outward glosse and glory will decay what man liveth and shall not see death It is appointed by a decree irrevocable that all men shall once dye there can be no redemption for our lives death passeth upon all men Secondly the
and cast stones and dust at him 2. Sam. 16.8.10.11.12 13. But above all we should learne this of our Saviour Christ In whom was found no guile in his mouth who when hee was reviled reviled not againe when he suffered he threatned not but committed himselfe to him that judgeth righteously 1. Pet. 2.23 Fourthly from the causes of it Bitter speaking comes from a bitter roote of a cursed disposition in our natures Heb 12.14.15 It proceeds sometimes from envie at the good of others sometimes from malice and secret grudge sometimes from guile and fraudulent purposes sometimes from Hypocrisy also For hee that is much in judging other men is seldome without great store of hypocrisie in his heart Well therefore is this sinne put last in the Catalogue as that which may be engendred of any of the former Fiftly from the effects Effects I say both of restraining it and committing it If we did restraine judging reviling backbiting and all bitternesse How happy would our lives be How comfortable would our conversation bee We should live long and see good daies Psal. 34.12 Besides it is a wonderfull praise of the gifts of God and signe of a large measure of grace to avoid evill speaking He is a perfect man that sinneth not in these customary sinnes of the tongue James 3.2 and it is alwaies a mans Honour to cease from strife Prov. 20 â—2 The effects of committing it are many and fowle and that both to others and to themselves First to others and so first it grives the spirit of God by which we are sealed to the day of redemption For a bitter spirit is a wonderfull crosse to that meeke spirit of Christ Jesus Eph. 3.31 Secondly it is a singular injury to men at whom we cast our bitter words For we trouble their peace and worke much disquietness and besides when men contend by evill words it can hardly be avoided but many will be desiled yea many besides them selves as they are severably inclined to either party Heb. 12.14.15 Thirdly and it is certaine in Gods account and in mens too thou wert as good shoot arrowes at them as bitter words and runne them in with swords or cut them with sharpe razors as mangle their names and credits with thy censures or slanders or reproaches Secondly to them selves They bring much hurt to them selves that accustome them selves to ill language in any of these kindes For they make them selves guiltie of a world of wickednes Iames 3.9 First they wrong the law of God For he that judgeth his brother condemneth the Law James 4.9 Secondly they transgresse against the law-giver whose proper office is to judge the waies of all men Iames 4.10 Thirdly they discover also their owne folly and weaknes For it is a mans honour to cease from strife but every foole will be medling Prov. 20. â— Fourthly they shame the profession of Religion For this is thanke worthy if a man suffer evill for well doing 1. Pet. 2.19 But what a shame is it when thou suffrest as a busie body in other mens matters 1. Pet. 4.15 Fiftly besides it is certaine Evill words corrupt good manners thou losest so much of thy honesty and piety as thou admittest of evill in thy tongue 1. Cor. 15.33 And if you bite and devour one another take heed you be not consumed one of another Gal. 5.15 And if thou judge thou shalt be judged He that is given much to censuring seldome or never scapes great censures himselfe Matth. 7. Sixtly Besides also these courses will encrease unto greater condemnation God may be provoked to take thee in hand and thou maiest be in danger to be plagued for it for ever in Hell Iam. 3.1 Seventhly and if this evill vice grow in thee thou art fit to be cast out of the Communion of Saints men are charged to avoid thee and not to eate with thee 1. Cor. 5.11 And though that censure bee not executed by the Church alwaies yet God many times makes such persons so lothsome that every body avoids them as much as they can Eighthly further this very effect heere mentioned should perswade much with us It is a sinne that greatly hindereth the profit of the word bitter-tongued persons never grow much in religion For it is required that we should receive the word with meckenesse and lay aside all supersâ—uity of maliciousnes such as this evill speaking in these kindes is lam 1.21 Lastly as mâ—n love cursing so it shall come unto them and as they love not blessing so it shall be far from them Psal. 109.17 The use should be both for Humiliation and for Instruction First for Humiliation It may greatly abase many Christians that are extreamly guilty of this sinne How hath this wickednesse prevailed in many places The way of peace few men have knowne there is almost no meekenesse but lying and flattering and censuring and railing and slandering and reproach upon reproach and back-biting every where Yea what are the families of the most but as so many kennels of Curres such snarling and biting and provoking one another Husbands bitter to their Wives Wives contentions like a continuall dropping Masters threatning their Servants and Servants answering againe and cursing their Masters How are the lives of the most destitute of contentment and their states of prosperitie even by reason of this sinne But let all that feare God learne from henceforth to make more conscience of their words and refraine their lips from evill Quest. But what should a man doe to keepe himselfe free from this vice or that this fountaine of evill speaking may be dried up Ans. Hee that would restraine himselfe from being guiltie of back-biting judging reviling or any kinde of evill speaking must observe such rules as these First He must learne to speake well to God and of godlinesse if wee did study that holy language of speaking to God by prayer we would bee easily fitted for the governement of our tongues toward men we speak ill to men because we pray but ill to God Secondly hee must lay this rule upon himselfe and watch to the performance of it he must studie to be quiet and meddle with his owne businesse and not meddle with the strife that belongs not to him resolving that hee will never suffer as a busie bodie in other mens matters 1. Thes. 4. 1. Pet. 4.15 Thirdly he must keepe a Catalogue of his owne faults continually in his minde when wee are so apt to taske others it is because we forget our owne wickednesse Fourthly his words must be few for in a multitude of words there cannot want sinne and usually this sinne is never absent Fiftly he must not allow himselfe liberty to thinke evill A suspitious person will speake evill Sixtly he must pray to God to set a watch before the doores of his lips Seventhly he must avoide vaine and provoking company It may bee observed often that when men get into idle companie which perhaps they like not the
and judge of their estate by what it was before Thirdly they may bee infallibly assured that they are in a right way because they desire to live uprightly and to forsake the corruptions that are in the world Fourthly they must know that it is a greater glory in faith to beleeve now when they feele not then to beleeve when the heart abounded with joy Fiftly they may judge of their affection to the word by their preparation before they come and by their onely liking of such as love the word and by their constant frequenting of it and by their sorrow for their dulnesse and unprofitablenesse Hitherto of the duty to which hee exhorteth the motives follow and they are some First ye are new borne babes Secondly the word is sincere milk Thirdly ye may thereby grow Fourthly ye have tasted the sweetnesse of the bounty of God in his word already The first reason tels what they are the second what the word is the third what they shall be the fourth what the word hath beene As new borne babes These words are taken in diverse senses For properly they signifie infants while they are tender and unweaned from the breast Sometimes they signifie unable men and such as have no fitnesse for their callings so Isay. 3.4 Sometimes they signifie such as be weake in saith and in the gifts of the spirit whether they be newly regenerated or lying in sinne 1. Cor. 3.1 Heb. 5.13 and so it is taken here And so the words are a reason to induce them to an affectionatâ— desire after the word in as much as they are so weake they can no better live without the word then the childe in nature can live without milk Divers things may be from hence noted First that grace is wrought in Christians by degrees Christ is revealed in us by foure degrees First as a childe or little babe new formed and borne Secondly as a young man in more strength and vigour and comelinesse and activenesse Thirdly as a father or old man setled with long experience these three are in this life and mentioned 1. Iob. 2.14 Now the fourth is when Christ shall appeare in us as the Ancient of daies like God himselfe in a marvelous glorious resemblance of the holinesse and properties of God And this shall be in another world The use should be both for thankfulnesse if Christ be formed in us to any degree and to inâ—iâ—e our industry in all the meanes appointed of God seeing we receive gifts by degrees and not all at once Secondly that true grace may stand with many weaknesses A childe doth truely live and yet it is very ignorant and infirme and wayward and fit for little or no imploiment such may Christians be for a time such were the very disciples of Christ for a time such were the Corinthians 1. Cor. 3.1 and the Hebrewes Heb. 5â— 3 The use should be to restraine censuring of others because of their infirmities to have no grace at all Whereas wee should rather bear with them and beleeve all things Rom. 15.2 1. Cor. 13.5 And besides those that are distressed in minde should comfort them-selves with this they may bee full of weaknesses and very unprofitable and yet have the true life of Christ in them Thirdly that the most Christians are but new borne babes infants in grace not only such as are newly converted but such as have spent a longer time in the profession of godlinesse the Apostle here takes it for granted that all they to whom he writes were little better or stronger and so it is usuall in all times and places Question How comes it to passe that the most Christians live still but as weak ones and babes in Christ especially why thrive they not according to the time of their age in Christ. Answer In nature a child gets out of his childhood as his yeares grow upon him but in religion and grace it is not so It is not time brings any of necessity out of the cradle of Religion Now the cause why the most are but babes and that after a long time may be such or some of these First some as soone as they are borne are destitute of the breast have no nurse are taken away from their meanes and deprived of the powerfull preaching of the word which did beget them unto God this comes to passe sometimes by the violence of others or by the afflicting hand of God upon their bodies or sometime by their owne carelesnesse that for worldly respects remove to places where they have not the meanes to build them up Secondly some are infected with some bitter root of passion or envy or malice which was left behind in their repentance not fully subdued and this holds them so downe that they cannot thrive but are stocked in godlinesse that after many yeares they shew little bigger or better then they were in knowledge or grace 1. Cor. 3. 1.2.3 1. Pet. 2.1.2 Eph. 4.15.16 â— Pet. 3. 7. Thirdly others at their first setting out are intangled with doubtfull disputations and carried about with odde opinions or strange doctrines and so insnared with controversies about words or things of lesse value that misplacing their zeale and mis-led in their knowledge they thrive little or nothing in the maine substance of godlinesse but need be taught the very principles Rom. 14.1 Heb. 13.7 2. Pet. 3.17 Especially when they be apt to receive Scandall and admit offence such were the beleeving Iewes the most of them Fourthly some are meerely held back by their worldlinesse they relapse to such excessive cares of life and so devour up their time about earthly things that they cannot profit not prosper in better things Fiftly many thrive not or not sensibly being hindred by the ill company which either voluntarily or necessarily they are plunged into and cheefly for want of fellowship in the Gospell with such as might bee patterns to them in knowledge and the practice of faith and piety Sixtly spirituall lazinesse and idlenesse is the cause why many grow not They wil take no paines but after they have repented and beleeved in some measure Heb. 5.13 and be gotten a little whole of the wounds they were diseased withall in their conversion they fall into a kinde of security and rest in the outward and formall use of the meanes and neglect many precious things which from day to day they are moved and counselled to by the word and spirit of God and this disease is the worse when it is joyned with spirituall pride and that vile conceitednesse which is seene to come daily in many Seventhly some Christians after calling are insnared and deceived by the methods of Satan and so live in some secret sinne against their own knowledge In fâ—vour of which they forbeare the hearty regard and use of Gods ordinances and so dangerously expose themselves to the raigne of hypocrisie These are wonderfully stocked and grow worse and not better These are the reasons why
then when we are dejected in the true feeling oâ— our owne unworthiness God will give grace to the humble And further wee must get an appetite or affection to the word For the full stomacke loatheth an hony-combe but to the hungry soule every little thing is sweet Proverbs 27.7 and lastly we must take heed that wee marre not our tastes before we come as they doe that have sweetned their mouthes with wickedness and spoyled their rellish with the pleasures of beloved sinnes Iob 20.12 Such as live in the delight of secret corruptions even thâ—y that account stoln waters sweet may be the guests of Hell but Gods guests they are not onely they that overcome eate of the hidden Manna Rev. 2. Secondly when we have found hony let us eate it Prov. 20.13 That is if the Lord be gracious unto us in his word let us with all care receive it into our hearts and with all affection make use of it Lose not thy precious oportunitie Thirdly it should teach us in all our griefes and bitterness to make our recourse to the word to comfort and sweeten our hearts against our feares and sorrowes For at this feast God wipes away all teares from our eyes Esay 35.6 8. Fourthly the sweetnes of the word when we feele it should satisfie us yea satisfie us abundantly Wee should give so much glory to Gods goodnesse as to make it the abundant satisfaction of our hearts Psal. 36.6 Fiftly Yea further we should labour to shew this sweet savour of the word in our conversations by mercy to the distressed by gracious communication by our contentation and by all well-doing that the perfume of Gods grace in us may allure and affect others that the very places where wee come may savour of our goodnesse even after wee are gone Sixtly we should bee alwaies praising of God for the good things of his Sanctuary acknowledging all to come from his free grace without our deserts Psal. 84.4 entertaining his presence with all possible admiration saying with the Psalmist O Lord how excellent is thy goodnesse Psal. 36.9 Seventhly wee should pray God to continue his goodnesse to them that know him and to vouchsafe us the favour to dwell for ever in his house Psalm 36.11 Eighthly and constantly the experience hereof should set us a longing our soules should long for the courts of Gods house and our hearts cry for the daily bread in Sion and we should constantly walke from strength to strength till we appearâ— before God in Sion Psalm 84 and the rather because besides the sweetnesse there is a plentifull reward in keeping Gods word Psalm 19.20 Secondly from hence we may be informed in two especiall things 1. Concerning the happinesse of the godly in this life notwithstanding all their afflictions and sorrowes Thou seest their distresses but thou seest not their comforts The stranger doth not meddle with their joyes Oh how great is the goodnesse of God in giving his people to drink out of the rivers of the pleasures in his house when he makes their eies to see the light in his light Psal. 36.8 9. Psal. 65.4 2. Concerning the office of Gods Ministers They are the perfumers of the world the Church is the perfuming-pan and preaching is the fire that heats it and the Scriptures are the sweet-waters Or the Church is the mortar preaching the pestle and the promises of God in Christ are the sweet spices which being beaten yeeld a heavenly and supernaturall smell in the soules of the godly hearers 2 Cor. 2.14 15. But then Ministers must take heed they corrupt not Gods VVord and see to it that their preaching be in sincerity and as of God and in the sight of God in Christ and with demonstration of the truth to mens consciences 2 Cor. 2.17 else any Preacher will not serve the turne And in both these respects Ministers have reason to cry out with the Apostle Oh! who is sufficient for these things If every Sermon must leave so sweet a savour behind it in the hearts of the hearers and in the nostrils of God too who can bee without the speciall assistance of God fit for these things Lastly this may serve for singular reproofe and terror to the wicked and that in divers respects First for such as are mockers and call sweet sowre that is speake evill of the good word of God Secondly for the miserable neglect of that they should account the life of their life Alas whither shall we goe or what is this miserable and wretched life if we want the sweet comforts of the word To dwell without the word is to dwell in the parched places of the wildernesse and this Ministery is the more dangerous in such or to such as are daily invited and have all things ready made and yet will not inwardly obey Gods calling nor profit by the meanes but find excuses to shift off the invitation of God How justly may that curse be inflicted upon them these men shall never taste of my supper Luke 14.17 c. 24. Thus much of the second doctrine Doct. 3. The third doctrine out of these words may be this that such as find a true taste of the sweetness of God in his VVord may conceive hopefully that their soules doe and shall prosper and growe There is no doubt to be made of our growth if once we come to feele the sweetnesse of the VVord For the clearer understanding of this doctrine I must answer two questions Quest. First what this true taste is Secondly whether this taste may not be in wicked men Answ. For the first A true taste of the sweetnesse of the VVord and Gods graciousnesse in it may bee knowne both by the cause and by the effects The cause of this taste is faith for by faith onely doth the soule taste Or that thing that raiseth so sweet a rellish in our hearts is a perswasion in particular of the graciousnesse of God to us even of that graciousnes which the VVord doth discover The effects of this taste are three For first it revives the heart and raiseth it from the dead and frames it to bee a new creature working an unsained change in the heart of man from the world and sinne to the care of Gods glory and salvation of their owne soules and thus it is called A savour of life unto life 2 Cor. 2.15 Secondly it sesleth in the heart an estimation of the VVord and spirituall things and the assurance of Gods favour of all earthly things in the world Phil. 3.9 Psal. 84.10 Thirdly this taste workes a heavenly kind of contentment in the heart so as the godly when they have found this are abundantly satisfied they have enough Psal. 36.10 and 95.4 For the second question concerning wicked men and their rellishing of the sweetnesse of the VVord I say two things First that the most wicked men are without spirituall senses and finde no more taste in God or his VVord than in the VVhite of
fully cleere the secret of that place about the sin against the holy Ghost and therefore wish that these things be observed First that it doth not follow necessarily that whosoever hath that taste there mentioned shall not be saved for men may have that taste and finding it ineffectuall goe on till they find a true taste That taste is dangerous if men fall away else there may be good use of those tastes For it brings men neare the kingdome of God and makes preparation for true Grace Secondly that the sinne against the holy Ghost cannot be committed but by such as have beene enlightned and have set themselves to attend upon the Word either by solemne profession outwardly before men or by inward attendance upon it Two sorts of men in our times are in danger of this sin that is Hypocriticall professors and those they call the wits of the World who afterwards fell to all Epicurisme Thirdly that the failing away there mentioned is not to bee understood of any particular falling into some one or a few sinnes but of an universall falling away from the care of all godlinesse and into such a condition as to dislike no sinne as it is sinne and to believe from the heart no part of the Gospell nor be afraid to wallow in the sinnes which formerly hee in a sort repented Fourthly there is in them a personall hatred of the Sonne of God they doe with the Iewes as much as in them lieth crucifie him againe loathing him and inwardly swelling or fretting against the doctrine of Christ and striving as farre as they dare in his Ordinances and people to put him to shame by scornings and reproaches or what way else they can Heb. 6.6 and Chap. 10.29 Fiftly they abhorre from their hearts the graces of the Spirit and loath them in the godly despighting the Spirit of grace Heb. 10.29 so as they persecute to their power the truth being carried with incurable malice against it And thus of the third Doctrine The fourth Doctrine that may be gathered out of these words is that it is but a taste of the sweetnesse of God we can attaine to in this life we cannot reach unto the thousand part of the joyes of Gods presence and favour in this world These are part of his waies but how little a portion is heard of him Iob. 26. ult Eye hath not seene nor Eare heard nor heart of man perceived the things which God hath prepared for them that love him 1 Cor. 2.9 The comforts we feele in this life may well be likened to the taste both because wee have them but in small quantity and because they are quickly growne out of sense they are but of short continuance There may be three uses made of this point First it may quiet them that complaine out of Scruple of Conscience that their joyes they have be not right because they are so quickly lost whereas they must bee informed that the comforts the best men can get in this World are but a little 〈◊〉 given out of the Rivers of Gods plea 〈◊〉 Secondly it should make us the more out of love with this life and kindle in us the love of the appearing of Jesus Christ. Why desire wee to live so king oâ— Earth where we must drinke downe continually the bitter 〈…〉 and â—oâ—row and can get but now and then the taste of the comforts of a better life Why long we not to enjoy those pleasureâ— for evermore Psal. 17. ult Yea we may know how good it is to be in Heaven by the taste we have sometimes on Earth If it doe us such unspeakable ease and joy to 〈◊〉 of the sâ—eetnesse oâ— God for a little moment Oh how great then is that goodnesse God hath 〈◊〉 up from them that feare him Psal. 31.19 The smalnesse of the quantity and shortnesse of the continuance of our tast of the graciousnesse of God on earth should make us to use the meanes of communion with God with so much the more servency and frequency and humility Doct. 5. A fifth doctrine is that many in the Churches of Christians never so much as tasted of the sweetnesse of Gods grace and word and that may bee a cause why the Apostle speakes with an If as knowing it was a great question whether many of them had had experience of the sweetnesse of the Word Question Now if any aske what should be the cause that many Christians have so little sense of the sweetnesse of the word and Gods graciousnesse and goodnesse in the Word Answer I answer that it is First with many so because they want the ordinances of God in their power and life of them They want powerfull preaching some congregations have no preaching at all and many that have preaching have it not in the life and power The spices of the word are not beaten to the smell as they should be 2 Cor. 2.15 16. Secondly In others because the tast of the pleasures and profits and lusts of the world are in their hearts when they come to the word and so by the cares of life all sense of sweetnesse is beaten out Mat. 13. Luke 14.24 Thirdly It is in the most because they consider not their misery in themselves nor remember their latter end A man never knowes the sweetnesse of Christ crucified till he be pricked in his heart and afflicted for his sinnes and forlorne estate in himselfe by nature and till men know how to number their dayes they will never apply their hearts to wisdome Psal. 90.12 Fourthly some men are infected with superstition and the love of a strange god They prepare a table for the troope and therefore are hungry when Gods servants eat and vexed when they sing for joy of heart They cannot feele the sweetnesse of the Gospell their hearts are so poisoned with secret popery Esay 65.11 13. Fiftly Some men tast not of wisdomes banquet because they leave not the way of the foolish All sense is extinguished by the evill company they keep Prov. 9.6 Sixtly Too many Christians are poisoned with some of the sins mentioned in the first verse of this Chapter and that destroyes both tast and appetite in them Seventhly Some are fearefully delivered to a spirituall slumber the Justice of God scourging their impenitency and disobedience that made no use of his judgements and the remorses they felt before and so are in the case of the Jewes Rom. 11. Eighthly Because God doth for the most part reserve these tastes as the onely portion of his owne people and therefore never wonder though the common multitude attaine not to it Psal. 36.8 9. Lastly the best Christians are often much restrained in their tast of the sweetnesse of Gods favour and presence because they are not carefull enough to attend upon God in his ordinances they doe not seeke God and strive to finde Gods favour and presence in the meanes they heare and pray loosely with too much slacknesse and remisnesse
any aske what is good to quicken us against the deadnes of our hearts Answ. I answer First faith and assurance makes a mans heart alive wee live by faith Secondly wee must goe still to Christ who is the life and by praier still draw the water of life out of his wells of salvation Thirdly the word of God is lively Heb. 4.12 Fourthly godly society and a profitable fellowship in the Gospell puts life into men there is a great deale of provocation to good workes in it Fiftly wee should often meditate of the gaine of godlinesse and of the privileges of the promises belonging to the godly Vse This doctrine implies a great deale of reproofe also First to Hypocrites that have a name that they live but they are dead Revel 3. â— Secondly to deelining Christians that suffer their first love to abate in them and can bee contented to lose sensibly the power of affections which formerly they had Thirdly to many drooping Christians which out of melancholy and unbeliefe affect a kind of wilfull sadnes and heartlesues hindring thereby their own assurance and causing the easie yoak of Christ to be ill thought of besides many other inconveniences Thus of the second thing Be yee built up It may be read either in the Imperative mood or in the indicative I think the imperative answers more to the scope here it being the drift to shew what we must doe when we come to Christ. The third thing then we must doe that wee might extract vertue out of Christ for holinesse of life is we must be built up which imports two things First progression in faith and secondly repentance Wee must not beging only 〈◊〉 say the foundation but we must still labour to be built up further we 〈◊〉 be â—â—ill edified in our most holy faith Iude 20. verse Now that this may be attainted unto that we may be built up the fimilitude imports divers things First preparation A man that will goe about the worke of godlinesse 〈◊〉 think he goes about the building of a town and therefore must cast up his 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 charge of it and get his stuffe prepared before hand Secondly a constant relying upon Christ if we build we must build upon the rock and not on the sands Mat. 7. and 16. Thirdly the warrant of 〈◊〉 our actions out of the word of God VVhen Moses was to build the tabernacle he made it just according to the patterne in all things about it c. Fourthly a respect of things necessary wâ—e must not be intangled with 〈…〉 and doubtfull disputations The building of a Christian must be a 〈◊〉 palace He must build gold silver precious stones be must keep his 〈…〉 choice and necessary things 〈…〉 8.9 1 Cor. 3.1 Timoth. 1.4 Fiftly Counsell and Direction Men must endure the hewing and squarâ—â—◠〈◊〉 5.17 18. To this end are Ministers given Eph. 4. 12. The world 〈◊〉 Aâ—â—â— 20. 32. and so good conference may ediâ—ie or 〈…〉 Eph. 4. 29. Sixtly 〈…〉 building must have her distractions cast out â— Cor. 7. 52. David could not build 〈◊〉 Temple because of his warres and his â—â—rest on every side Seventhly Order and distinction Men must not take together a great deale of stuffe without order confusedly This is to build Babel and not Sion Eighthly Unity with the godly The building must hold proportion with the walls as well as with the foundation Psal. 122. 3. 1 Cor. 8. â— and 13. Rom. 15.2 Eph. 4.12 16. Ninthly Sobriety in the use of lawfull things All things are lawfull but all things edifie not 1 Cor. 10.23 Tenthly Prayer for except the Lord build the house in vaine doe they labour that build it Psal. 127.1 Out of all this wee may informe our selves concerning the causes of not profiting in many The reason why many Christians are not built up or why they encrease not in godlinesse is that they are guilty of these or some of these things implied in these directions First some profit not by reason of their irresolution about the taking up of their crosse in following Christ They thrust into the profession of Religion before they have sitten downe to câ—st what this profession may cost them and so in the evill day fall away Luk. 14.28 Secondly some can never thrive because they place their godlinesse onely in the frequencie of hearing the Word and the outward observance of Gods ordinances These build in the sands they lay no sure foundation Math. 7. 26. Thirdly others faile through unbeliefe and so either by neglecting the assurance of Gods savour in Christ or by misplacing their confidence trusting upon their owne works or Saints or Angels or the pardoâ—s or penances granted or enjoyned them These are not built upon the rock Mat. 16. Fourthly others prosper not because they come not to the light of the Scriptures to set whether their works be wrought in God or no. Fifthly others are distracted either with unnecessary disputations Rom. 14.1 or with excessive cares of life Luke 21.34 Sixthly others are undone with selfe-conceitednesse they are stubborne and will not be advised or directed or reproved Seventhly disorder or confusednesse in matters of Religion is the cause in others This is a wonderfull common defect men doe not goe to worke distinctly to see their works finished one after another Eighthly others are kept back with personall discords and jangling Envie or malice or contention or misrule eaâ—â— out the very heart of godlinesse Ninthly others are letted by intemperancie in being drowned in the love of pleasures They build they sowe they eat and drink and follow pastines neglecting the care of better things Lastly neglect of prayer is an usuall let and grievous impediment A spirituall house This is the fourth thing required of Christians They must be as a spirituall house unto Christ they must be that to Christ that was signified by the Tabernacle or the Temple For every Christian is the substance of that which was signified by the Tabernacle Christ hath a five-fold Tabernacle For first in the Letter the Tabernacle or Temple at Ierusalem was the House of God and Christ. Secondly the whole world is but the Tent of Christ who hath spred out the heavens like a curtaine c. Thirdly the heaven of the Blessed is the Tabernacle of Christ the place where God and Christ dwell with the Saints Revel â—â— â— and 13.6 Fourthly the body of Christ is a Tabernacle for the Godhead Col. 2.9 And so it is that the Word is said to become flesh and dwelt amongst us viz. in his body as in a Tabernacle Iohn 1.14 And thus Christ calleth his owne body a Temple Iohn 2.21 Fifthly the heart of man is the Tabernacle of Christ and so both the whole Catholique Church is his Tabernacle Eph. 2.21 or the publick assembly of the Saints Psalm 15.1 or else the heart of every particular beleever and so the power of Christ did rest upon Paul as
thing is Wee must be a holy Priest-heed unto Christ which is amplified both by the labour of it To offer sacrifice and by the honour of it acceptable to God through Iesus Christ. Here are many things to be noted The first is that Christians are Priests before God and Iesus Christ This is acknowledged in other Scriptures Revel 1.5 Exod. 19.6 The meaning is that they are like to the Leviticall Priests and that in many things First in respect of separation they are Gods portion given him out of all the people so are the godly all the portion God hath in the world They are said to be the ransome of the children of Israel Numbers 8.9 Secondly in respect of coÌ„secration The oile of God is upon the godly and as it was powred out upon Aaron his Sons The oile of grace and gladnes powred out upon Christ our true Aaron hath runne downe upon his garments so as all his members are Christians that is anointed with him Psal. 133. 2 Cor. 1.22 1 Ioh. 2. The holy Ghost is called the anointing in this respect Thirdly in respect of the substance of the ceremonies in their consecration for First as it was required in the Law that the Priests should be without blemish Levit. 21.17 so is it required of Christians Col. 1.22 Secondly as the Priests were washed in the great laver of water Exod. 29.4 Levit. 8.5 6. so must Christians be washed in the laver of Regeneration Eph. 5.23 Titus 3.5 Thirdly as the Priests had their holy garments beautifull and goodly ones which they called their Ephods so doth the Queene the Church stand at Christs right hand in a Vesture of Ophir Psalm 45. Thus Iosuah hath change of garments mystically given him Zach. 3.4 Those garments are promised to such as have had a spirit of heavinesse Isaiah 61.3 called garments of salvation verse 10. and royall garments and like the new wedding garments of the Bride Isaiah 62.5 7. Those garments signified either the singular glory and joy of Christians Esaiah 61.3 or the righteousnesse of Christ imputed Revel 19. or the excellent divine gifts and graces bestowed upon them Fourthly The Priest must have blood sprinkled upon his eare and upon his thumb and upon his toe to signifie that our hearing practice and progresse must be all sanctified to us by Christ and that the maine thing Christians should expresse and attend to should be Christ crucified and that Christ by his blood hath consecrated them in all these respects so as their hearing and practice and progresse shall all be blessed unto them And thus of the ceremonies of their consecration Fourthly Wee should be like the Leviticall Priests for knowledge the Priests lips should preserve knowledge and they should seeke the Law at his mouth Malac. 2. And it is true of Christians that they are a people in whose heart is Gods law Esay 57.7 Hebr. 8. Ierem. 31. Fifthly Wee should be like the Priests in respect of the worke they did For First It was the Priests office to carry about the Arke of the Lord when it was removed upon their shoulders What is the Arke to be carried but the doctrine of Christ and the Church Christians must carry about the Word of God and hold it forth in the light and life of it as lights that shine in the dark places of the wildernesse of this world Philip. 2.15 Secondly It was their office to blow in the silver trumpets and that upon foure occasions as you may see Num. 10. First The one was to assemble the congregation or the Princes to the tabernacle Secondly The other was to give an alaâ—â—n when there was any remove of the campe Thirdly The third was in the time of Warre when they mustred to battaile Fourthly The fourth was for joyes sake at the time of solemne feasts and for thanksgiving to God and in all these we should be like the Priests Wee should be as trumpets to call one upon another to goe up to the house of the Lord Esay 1.2 Secondly We should every where proclaime mortality and signifie that the whole hoast must remove wee must cry All flesh is grasse 1 Pet. 1.23 Thirdly Wee should also blow the trumpet of defence and arme our selves in the spirituall warfare and call upon God to save us from our enemies and stirre up one another provoking to love and good works 1 Pet. 4.1 2. 2 Tim. 2.3 4. 2 Cor. 10.4 5. We should cry alowd like a trumpet in reproving the transgressions of men and opposing the sinnes of the time Esay 58. 1. Ephes. 5. Lastly We should trumpet out the praises of God for all the goodnesse he hath shewed unto us we should blow as in the new Moone Psal. 81.3 But then in all this we must remember that wee blow with a silver trumpet that is with all discretion and sincerity c. Thirdly A speciall worke of the Priests was to blesse the people and to put the name of God upon them The former whereof is prescribed Numb 6.22 23 24. and so should we all learne the language of Canaan or the language of blessing we must blesse and not curse for we are thereunto called 1 Pet. 3.9 Lastly Their principall worke was to offer sacrifices of which in the next words The Uses follow First For reproofe For there are many faults in Christians whereby they transgresse against their spirituall Priest-hood as 1. When men are yoaked with unnecessary society with the wicked for hereby they forget their separation to God c. 2. When men neglect the finishing of their repentance and assurance they looke not to their anointing 3. When men are scandalous of their indiscretions and faults they forget that such as have any blemish must not offer the bread of their God and forget their washing from their old sinnes 2 Pet. 1.7 4. When men are barren of good works or are uncheerfull and dull they leave off the Priests garments of innocency and gladnesse 5. When the lives and behaviours of men savour of vanity and worldlinesse they remember not the blood of sprinkling 6. When men are ignorant and idle seeke not knowledge or doe not teach and instruct and admonish How doe the Priests lips preserve knowledge or how doe they beare about the Arke of the Lord 7. VVhen Christians are fearefull and irresolute and colde and not frequent in the praises of God how doe they blowe in the silver trumpet 8. VVhen Christians are bitter-hearted and accustomed to evill-speaking how doe they forget their duty of blessing To omit the neglect of sanctifying till I come to handle it in the next place Vse 2. Secondly For consolation to all godly and mortified and inoffensive Christians they should be wonderfull thankfull to God that hath made them partners of this holy Calling howsoever the world conceives of it God promiseth it as a great mercy to his children that they shall be called the Priests of the Lord Esay 61.6 and the
without testimony of his favour For by his word of promise and by his Spirit bearing witnesse to our spirits hath hee manifested even from heaven his acceptation and in particular when the beleever stands before the Lord with his sacrifice duly offered when the Lord doth suddenly fill his heart with the cloud of his presence or warme his soule with the joyes of the holy Ghost what is this but the signe of his acceptation Quest. VVhat if we be accepted in our service of God what great thing is that to us Answ. VVhen God accepts thine offerings thou maist be assured of three things First Thaâ— all thy sinnes be forgiven thee God hath purged away thine iniquity he hath received an atonement in Iesus Christ Psal 65.2 3. Secondly God is exceedingly delighted in them Thy sacrifice is a sweet smell unto God he rejoyceth over thee with joy Phil. 4.18 Thirdly It is a pledge unto thee that God will supply all thy necessities out of the riches of his glory in Iesus Christ our Saviour Phil. 4.19 Verse 6. Wherefore also it is contained in the Scripture Behold I put in Sion a chiefe corner-stone elect and precious and he that beleâ—veth therein shall not be ashamed HItherto of the proposition of the exhortation The conformation followes where the Apostle gives reasons why we should make our recourse to Christ to seek holinesse of life from him and the reasons are two The first is taken from the testimony of God verses 6 7 8. The other is taken from the consideration of the excellent priviledges of Christians unto which they are brought by Christ verses 9 10. The testimony of God is both cited verse 6. and expounded verses 7.8 In the testimony of God observe first where it is to be found viz. In Scripture secondly how it is there It is contained there thirdly what is testified Now the matter testified concernes either the giving of Christ for the good of the Church or the safety of the Christian that by faith receiveth Christ. The giving of Christ is exprest in these words Behold I lay in Sion a chiefe corner stoâ—e elect precious the safety and happinesse of the Christian that receiveth Christ in these words And bee that beleeves in him shall not be confounded First of the place where this testimony is found viz. In the Scripture By the Scripture is usually meant all the Books of the old and new Testament written after an extraordinary manner by inspiration of the holy ghost But here he meanes it of the Books of the old Testament but yet so as the word doth agree to all the Books of both Testaments Now this very word gives us occasion to consider of the nature of these Books and of their use and of their excellency and of their harmony These Books are called Scripture because they containe in writing the whole will of God necessary to be known of us they are the Treasures of all truth The doctrine which was before delivered by tradition for 2000. yeares was afterwards written downe and explained in these Books so as nothing needfull was left out or omitted Secondly this word imports the excellency of the Bible above all other bookes because it is called Scripture as if no other writings were worthy to be mentioned in comparison of these The Scripture exceeds all others in divers respects First because these vvritings vvere inspired all of the holy ghost 2 Tim. 3.17 2 Pâ—t 1.21 so vvere no other vvritings Secondly those vvritings containe a vvisdome far above all that that can be had by the Princes and men of this vvorld the platform of the wisdome that is in God himselfe 1 Cor. 6.7 Thirdly they vvere penned by more excellent men then any other vvritings the greatest vvisest holiest men Moses David Salomon the Prophets Euangelists Apostles c. Fourthly they have such properties as no other vvritings have they are more perfect pure deep and immutable then any mans vvritings These containe all things necessary unto faith and a good life 2 Tim. 3.17 18. These vvritings onely are pure vvithout fault or error or any corruption in them and for depth â—nd majestie never any vvritings came neare them and for unchangeabâ—nes Heaven and earth must passe away but a jot of Gods word shall not passe away Matth. 5.24 1 Pet. 1.23 Fiftly if we consider the effects that must be acknowledged to the praise of the Scriptures vvhich can be true of no writings besides no writings can describe God so fully to us no writings do so bring glory to God no Scripture but this can convert a soule to God Heb. 4.12 13. Other writings may shew us some faults to be avoided but give no power to subdue them Psâ—l 19.8 These writings onely can minister solid comfort to us in adversity and these onely can make us wise to salvation and perfect to every good word and work The consideration whereof should work in us a singular love to this booke above all other books in the world yea above all the treasures in the world we should account them with David more sweet then hony and more precious then gold Psal. 19.11 Psal. 119.14 15 27. Thirdly the third thing may be noted from hence is the harmony of all these books they all agree as if they were but one writing yea but one sentence yea one word though the books were written by divers men yet they agree so perfectly that they all sound one thing for they were all inspired by the same Spirit of God which should teach us when wee meete with doubts or objections or scorning contradictions to condemne our owne ignorance and to be fully resolved that there is a sweet harmouy though we doe not see it And secondly and especially it should knit our hearts to the Scriptures wee should be affected as with the most delightfull musick of the world or in the world Fourthly The fourth thing concernes the use of Scripture and so we may note two things First That wee must receive no opinions but what can be proved by Scripture To the law and to the testimony if they speake not according to these it is because there is no truth in them Isaiah 8. Secondly we may note hence that the best men must prove what they teach by Scripture If the Apostles did it who were men priviledged from error then much more must other men we must beleeve no man above what is written 1 Cor. 4.6 and hee is accursed that teacheth other things then what is written Gal. 1.7 though he were an Angell from heaven Which should teach us to get proofes into our heads for all that we beleeve and to take heed of receiving traditions even from good men For there be traditions on the right hand as well as on the left Ioh 5.30 Acts 17.1 Thes. 5.21 Secondly Thus of the place where this testimony is The manner how it is there is in the word Contained It is contained in Scripture Contained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
nor to be dejected if our faith prosper and it should be a great comfort to poore Christians in all their wants if the Lord have made them rich in faith He is a great rich man that hath a strong faith And therefore also wee should learne to judge of men not according to the flesh or these outward things but ever acknowledge more honour to a faithfull Christian than to any rich wicked man And it is a great signe of our owne uprightnesse of heart when we can judge of Christians as God judgeth and without dissimulation account them the onely excellent Ones Secondly in particular wee may here observe the necessity of faith in respect both of the favour of God and the merits of Christ we cannot please God though we be in Sion without beleeving Heb. 11.6 and without faith we see here we are not built upon the foundation and so have no part as yet in Christ. And therefore wee should every one be throughly awakened to examine our selves whether wee have this precious faith or no 2 Cor. 13.5 and to keepe our owne soules with so much attendance hereupon as to be sure the Tempter deceive us not in our faith 1 Thes. 3.4 And here especially take heed that thou dash not thy soule upon the rock either of ignorance or presumption of ignorance as many doe that to this day know not what a true faith is of presumption as many doe that entertaine without all ground from Gods promises a hope to be saved which they call a strong faith in Christ and yet live in their sinnes without repentance and here never taste of the sweetnesse of spirituall things nor shew the affections of godlinesse in Gods service Thirdly note that hee saith Hâ—e that beleeveâ—â— indefinitely meaning any of what nature or condition or state of life soever And therefore when this Text is quoted Romanes 10.11 and 9.33 hee saith in stead of Hee that Whosoever beleeveth which sheweth us plainly that in matter of faith God is no accepter of persons No man can say hee is exempted A poore man a Gentile a Barbarian an unlearned man a servant c. may beleeve as well as the rich learned free c. There is no exception against any calling of life or any sex Faith will make any one a childe of God and a member of Christ. The severall sorts of men are all one in Christ Jesus Gal. 3.26 28. This is the large extent of Gods love to the world that whosoever beleeveth should be saved Iohn 3.16 Mark 16. The proclamation is to all that are athirst they may be possest of those treasures of gold without money Esay 55. Which should much embolden us to goe unto God with a true heart in the assurance of faith Heb. 10.22 And withall it should cause us to cast out of our hearts all the waverings and doubts of unbeliefe arising from our owne condition in unworthinesse Fourthly we may hence note that faith in Christ was ever required in all sorts of men It was required of them in the Prophet Esay's time and it is still here required in the Apostles time Thus Paul Heb. 11. shewes that faith was the character of the godly in all ages before the Floud and after the Floud before the Law and after the Law and he proves it by an induction of particulars in their severall ranks Which againe should both serve to take downe carelesnesse seeing never man could please God without faith and withall it should much perswade us to get and preserve faith seeing we have such a cloud of witnesses and that every godly man in every age of the world did provide himself of faith whatsoever he wanted Fiftly observe here the nature of true faith To beleeve God in any thing he saith will not save us if we beleeve not in Christ. The object of faith is Christ for though we beleeve other things yet either they are not things that directly concerne salvation or else they are founded upon Christ nor is it enough to beleeve Christ or to beleeve that he is sent of God but wee must beleeve in him that is out of sound judgement wee must with all our hearts imbrace the happy newes of salvation by Christ and relie upon him and his merits onely for our owne particular salvation The very comparison here imported shews us the nature of faith Christ is like the foundation of a house now to beleeve in Christ is to fasten our selves in our confidence upon Christ as the stone lieth upon the foundation To beleeve in Christ is to lie upon Christ unmoveably and not flee out of the Building And it is to be noted here that the Apostle addes these words in him to the Text in Esay of purpose to explain the Prophets meaning and to shew what kind of beleeving the Prophet intended Therefore it is apparant that Pagans cannot be saved because they beleeve neither God nor Christ no Jews and Turks because they beleeve God but not Christ nor the common Protestant because he onely saith he beleeveth but doth not beleeve indeed nor the Papist because he beleeves not in Christ nor placeth his confidence in him alone but in his own works or in Saints or Angels or in Popes pardons and indulgences Sixtly note here the circumstance of time by which he describeth a true faith Hee doth not say Hee that shall beleeve or Hee that hath beleeved but He that doth beleeve which is to shew us both what we should doe with our faith and what in some measure is done by every beleever for wee should not beleeve at one time onely but at all times we should every day live by our faith Gal. 2.21 Christ liveth in us by faith and so long as we goe about without faith we make Christ to be in us as it were without life To spend one day without faith is to bury Christ as it were for so long Now the life of Christ must be considered of us two waies namely as it is in it selfe and as it is in our sence For this latter it is true when we imploy not our faith we let Christ die in us in respect of sence But for the first way it is certaine a Christian doth alwaies beleeve after the life of faith is once conceived in him There is no time in which it can be truely said Now he beleeveth not Therefore doth the Apostle here say He that beleeveth It is true that in some particular points or promises a Christian may fail through unbeliefe but not in the maine point or promise of salvation by Christ. It is true also that a Christian may oftentimes and usually want the feeling of his faith and goe without the joyes of the holy Ghost but yet he wanteth not faith yea a Christian may violently object against beleeving and thinke he hath not faith by the temptation of Sathan and the rebellion of that part of him that is unregenerate and yet God can dispell
scandall and then secondly to despaire Before I open the words particularly divers things may bee noted in generall First that the punishments that light upon particular wicked men are to be accounted the punishments of the whole body of unbeleevers as here despaire and taking offence at Christ it may light upon some particular offenders onely yet they are punishments belonging to all First because there is no judgement but all wicked men have deserved it Secondly because when God plagues some hee meanes all he threatens all Thirdly because no wicked man can be sure for the time to come that he shall not fall into them Fourthly because the afflictions of this life are typicall to wicked men as despaire is a typicall hell and so all other judgements are but little hells And this doctrine should much amaze impenitent sinners if they consider that any fearefull judgment they see fall upon others may fall upon them and that God is as well displeased with their sinnes as with the sins of those he so plagued as Christ shewes Luk. 13.1 to 6. Secondly that from one and the same cause may arise divers and contrary effects as Christ that is a stone of foundation to the beleever is a stone of stumbling to the unbeleever Thus in Luke 2. hee was appointed for the rising and falling of many in Israel Thus the Gospell of peace is to wicked men a fire a sword a fanne It is a savour of life to the godly and a savour of death to the wicked 2 Cor. 2. as the Sunne melteth the wax and hardneth the clay This comes to passe by accident and by the corruption that is in the hearts of wicked men and by the fearefull judgements of God Use. The use should be to teach us therefore not to rest in the having of the meanes of salvation as the preaching of the Word c. for through thy corruption it may be a meanes of greater damnation Thirdly that of all judgements in this life spirituall judgements are the worst which appeares from hence in this that when the Lord would declare his speciall displeasure upon wicked men hee threatens these in this place as the most fearfull Now for explication of this point All judgements in this life are either spirituall or temporall By temporall judgements I meane such as have their proper effects on the outward man such as are poverty disgrace sicknesse imprisonment losses in mens estates and the like By spirituall judgements I meane such as have their proper effects upon the soule as for example Hardnesse of heart the spirit of slumber desertion or the absence of God the taking away of the gifts of the minde the with-holding of the Gospel the delivering of men up to the power of Satan or to the love of lies terrours of despaire or taking of offence of which latter in this place Now these spirituall judgements are much worse than any of the former temporall crosses first because these judgements light vpon the best part of man which is the soule and by how much the soule is better than the body by so much it is worse to be distressed in soule than in body Secondly because they with-hold from us the best good which is God or Christ now that which straightens us in the best things must needs be the worst kinde of restraint Thirdly because these crosses are more hardly cured it is much easier to heale a sicknesse in the body than a disease in the soule Fourthly because these judgements for the most part are inflicted upon the worst offenders I say for the most part for sometimes the godly themselves may bee scourged for a time and for just reasons with some kindes of spirituall judgements Use The use may bee first for reproofe of the madnesse of multitudes of people in the world that can bee extreamly vexed and grieved for worldly crosses yet have no sense or care of spirituall judgements they howâ—e upon their beds if God take from them corne or wine or the fruits of the field but never grieve if God take the Gospel from them they are much troubled if they lose the favour of their greatest friends but never mourne because God hath forsaken them they are very impatient if their bodies be sicke and yet very quiet if their soules be sicke they would thinke themselves undone if they were carried to prison who yet are not much moved at it that God should deliver them up to Satan And yet I would not be mistaken I do not meane to say that wicked men should not mourne for wordly or outward crosses It is true godly men should not or not with great sorrowes but for wicked men they ought to be extremely grieved for every outward affliction because it comes in wrath from God and is but the beginning of evils But then two things must be noted first that their sorrow should be godly viz. for their sins that brought those judgments not for the crosse it selfe secondly that they ought to be more troubled for spirituall judgements than for temporall Secondly this should much comfort godly men and women in all their afflictions and it should make them patient because though God afflicts them in their bodies or estates yet he spareth their soules and doth not execute those outward crosses but with much compassion Thirdly it should teach us how to pray in the case of afflictions if they be spirituall judgements we may pray directly for the removeall of them but for temporall judgements we must pray with condition And thus of the generall oâ—servations Before I enter upon the particular breaking open of the doctrine of this verse it will not be amisse â—o shew that this and such doctrine as this is not unprofitable Quest. For some one might say To what end serves this doctrine of Gods dealing with unbeleevers Answ. I answer it is profitable both for godly men and wicked men For wicked men may hence heare and feare and doe no more wickedly seeing hence they may discerne what they may come to if they prevent it not by repentance And for godly men they may hence be the more inflamed with the admiration of Gods goodnesse when they shall heare of their owne priviledges by 〈◊〉 Such Scriptures as this containe the arraignment and triall of the ungodly Now it is very profitable for us to stand by and heare the triall Wee know multitudes of innocent men flocke to the Assises to heare the arraignment of malefactors which breeds in them first contentment in the observation of the solemnity and manner of administration of justice secondly a feare to offend the terrour of their sentence frights the heart for many dayes after thirdly a love of innocency it makes men love innocency much the better for a long while after fourthly compassion to malefactors it softens the heart and makes men fit to shew mercy to these poore condemned men The like to all this is bred by the consideration of such
him Wicked men are like spiders that can sucke poison out of the sweetest flowers Secondly this should serve for great humiliation unto all wicked men that finde themselves stopped or hindered or cast out of the way by receiving scandall into their hearts They should here take notice of it that it is a singular curse of God when God leaves a man to the liberty of admitting poysonfull objections and thereby to bee hardned against the care for his owne soule in matters of Religion Men little thinke of the fearfulnesse of such mens cases which must needs be extreamly evill either if they looke upward to see â—hat God doth expose them to this offence as a way of singular punishment or if they looke to the effect whatsoever they can say yet their poore soules in the meane time are left destitute of mercy or the profit and power of it Might some one say How can they helpe it seeing Christ is a stone of stumbling unto them It seemes they cannot avoid it Christ is a stone of stumbling not actively but passively hee doth not make them stumble but they through their ignorance walking in darknesse or through their precipitation running headlong in things or through the poyson of some beloved sin which hath altogether corrupted their taste doe fall at the doctrine of Christ or turne the precious things of Christ into poyson by reason of the venome lying in themselves Thirdly such taking offence is a judgement Weake Christians should be warned and temper themselves so as to refraine the weaknesse of being so apt to be offended at the liberty of strong Christians and to this end they should take heed of doubtfull disputations or ensnaring themselves about the use of indifferent things For though God pities them yet they are much plagued by their opinions and intanglements herein For first they sinne against their brethren by rash censure and despising them and secondly they wrong their owne soules for sometimes they are hindred in the Word and sometimes lose the benefit of the Sacraments by their ignorant scruples and sometimes they draw much trouble and molestation upon them and lastly they many times open the mouthes of wicked men to revile them and exasperate them against the good way of God To conclude therefore this use Since offence is the rod of the wicked let not godly men suffer it to rest on their lot Fourthly since wicked men by the judgement of God and their owne frowardnesse are so apt to receive offence it should teach the godly to order themselves so towards them that they give no offence unto them I say give no offence so as the fault should be in the godly but rather they should strive to overcome this frowardnesse of wicked men by all possible care both to put them to silence and by keeping them silent Now because there bee some things wherein regard must not be had of the offence of wicked men I will open this point distinctly and shew First in what things the offence of wicked men is not to be regarded Secondly in what things we must take heed we give them not offence or in what things we may be guilty of giving offence to them Thirdly what rules may be observed in our carriage which may silence wicked men or compell respect and estimation from them or at least put them to silence c. For the first if wicked men be offended for doing good wee are not to regard their offence as when the Pharisees were offended at Christ hee cared not but said Let them alone they are blind and leaders of the blind c. Matth. 15.14 And so the Apostles answered It is better to obey God than men Act. 5.29 It is better that scandall arise than that the truth should be forsaken Thus Michaiah cares not for the offence of Ahab nor Eliah and in this case Levi is not to respect father or mother brethren or children Deut. 33.9 And so though wicked men be offended wee must preach the Gospel with all plainenesse and not affect wisedome of words 1 Cor. 1.23 and wee must labour for the meate that perisheth not and must pray unto God and use religious exercises in our houses as Daniel did wee must renew Justification by our owne workes and we must suffer in a good cause and we must with strictnesse avoid the excesses of the time Now for the second Wee may be guilty of giving offence to the wicked First by scandalous and vitious life thus David gave offence Secondly by indiscretion in the manner of doing good duties as if men pray or fast or give almes to be heard or seene of men Thirdly by rash zeale as when men proclaime to the world a great deale of strictnesse in things that are not grounded upon the Word and yet are tainted openly with knowne infirmities and sinnes or when men are violent and rash censurers especially in things they commit themselves or when men neglect their calling and live inordinately and are busie-bodies under pretence of Religion or when men that have a faire dore opened to doe good by preaching the Gospel will not yeeld in some indifferent things that they may winne them as woe had beene to Paul if hee had not beene a Jew with the Jewes that hee might gaine the Jewes thereby or necessity lay upon him the preaching of the Gospel or to preach the Gospel though it were clogg'd at that time with condition of yeelding to the Jewish ceremonies 1. Cor. 9. Now for the third There are divers excellent rules that may much adorne the lives of Christians in their courage towards the wicked and so either prevent scandall or leave them without excuse themselves being judges as they will confesse in the day of visitation These things then will much advance our cause before wicked men to shew in our conversation First integrity and harmelesnesse and sound care of the practising of godlinesse Philip. 1.15 16. Secondly submission and obedience unto the King and his humane ordinances 1 Pet. 2.13 14 15. Thirdly reverence and feare when we entreate of any thing that concernes God and Religion 1 Pet. 3.16 Fourthly meeknesse of wisedome expressing a minde free from conceitednesse frowardnesse or affectation Iam. 3.13 Fifthly mercy to the poore and a minde free from the greedy desire of earthly things a serious declaration of the contempt of the world Iam. 1.26 Mat. 5.16 c. Sixthly quietnesse and peace to be shewed first in studying to be quiet and to meddle with our owne businesse secondly in making peace amongst others Matth. 5.8 Seventhly love to our enemies being ready to pray for them or doe them any good Lastly hence may bee gathered some matter of consolation for the godly For first if the Lord have kept them from taking offence he hath freed them from a great and sore spirituall judgement Secondly if the wicked should be so perverse as to take offence when hee gives none yet this
can to our kinred even to the houshold of faith for this very reason because they are our kinsmen in the spirit and in particular we should be ready to do all that for them which the law of kinred bindeth us unto viz. First we should acknowledge them and not hide our selves from any that is godly Secondly wee should receive one another heartily and willingly without grudging or murmuring Thirdly we should defend one another and be ready in all oppositions to stand for the godly Fourthly we should shew all bowels of mercy and tender kindnesse and pity and sympathize in their necessities and miseries Fourthly we should hence learne to be provident to preserve our owne reputation that we be no way a dishonour and shame to our kinred but learne of the wise steward by lawfull meanes to preserve our credits and provide for our selves though hee did it by unlawfull for our Saviour noted this defect when he said The children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of the light Luk. 16.8 Thus much of their kinred or generation A royall Priest-hood These words containe the two next prerogatives which have so much connexion one with another that they are joyned together as inseparable The Apostle makes a comely and effectuall inversion of the words recorded in Exodus 19. for there they are said to be a Kingdome of Priests which the Apostle more plainly expresses in the words A royall Priest-hood They are both Kings and Priests but both with difference from other men of either of those callings They are Kings not profane or civill onely but sacred Kings they are Priests not common or typicall Priests but royall The one word tels their dignity to which they are ordained the other their office in respect of God These words with those that follow are in Exodus expounded or rather propounded indefinitely to the Israelites but in this place limited to the elect onely which shewes that promises and priviledges of right belong onely to the elect and chosen of God c. Royall Christians may be said to be Royall in foure respects First comparatively with wicked men for whatsoever their condition bee yet if their estate be compared with the miserable condition of all impenitent sinners it is a Royall estate they are like Kings in respect of them Secondly as they are united to his body who is the greatest King as members of Jesus Christ who is King of Kings Revel 19. Thirdly because they looke for a Kingdome It is their Fathers pleasure to give them a Kingdome they shall one day raigne and therefore are Royall Fourthly because for the very present in this life they have the state of Kings They have the state of Kings in this life I say For first they appeare clad in purple The Romans knew who was King when they saw the man clad in purple Robes Christians have royall garments garments of Salvation the righteousnesse of Christ doth cover them which so soone as they put on they are saluted for Kings in heaven Secondly they have the attendance of Kings a great traine and guard about them no King like any of them that is not one of them for they have the Angells for their guard and as ministring Spirits to them Psalm 34. and 91. Heb. 1.14 Thirdly they have the dominion of Kings and soveraignty and power of Kings and so first the whole world is their Kingdome in which they raigne they are heires of the world Rom. 4 and so our Saviour faith They inherit the earth Matth. 5. Fourthly their owne hearts are as a large Kingdome in which they sit and raigne governing and ruling over the innumerable thoughts of their mindes and affections and passions of their hearts among which they doe justice by daily subduing their unruly passions and wicked thoughts which like so many Rebels exalt themselves against the obedience should be yeelded to Christ the supreme Lord and Emperour as also by promoting the weale of all those saving graces which are placed in their hearts nourishing and lifting up all good thoughts and cherishing all holy desires and good affections conscience being by commission the chiefe Judge for their affaires of this whole Kingdome Fifthly it is something royall and which proves them to bee Kings they have a regall supremacie A King is hee that judgeth all and is judged of none such a one also is every spirituall man said to be 1 Cor. 2. ult Sixthly they prove themselves Kings by the many conquests they make over the world and sathan sometimes in lesser skirmishes sometimes in some maine and whole battels Ob. Might some one say Is this all the Kingdome of a Christian This is infinitely below the magnificence and honour of an earthly Kingdome c. Sol. God hath done more for the naturall man or for the nature of men for providing meanes for this spirituall Kingdome than in opening a way for earthly Kingdomes which may appeare by divers differences For First none but great men and of great meanes can attaine to the Kingdome of this world but here the poore may have a Kingdome as well as the rich Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the Kingdome of heaven Secondly while the father lives the little child cannot raigne whereas in this Kingdome little ones attaine to the Kingdome and safely hold it Matth. 18. Thirdly this Kingdome is of heaven wheras the others are only of the earth Fourthly these Kings are all just there is none unrighteous can possesse these thrones they are all washed justified and sanctified there is not a drunkard a railer a buggerer and adulterer a murtherer or any the like amongst them which is no priviledge belonging to the Kingdome of this world Rom. 14.17 1 Cor. 6.9 10 11. Gal. 5.21 The godly are Kings such as Melchisedech was somewhat obâ—cure in the world but they raigne in righteousnesse in peace none like them Heb. 7. Fifthly the godly have received a Kingdome that cannot be shaken Their Kingdome is an everlasting Kingdome Heb. 12.28 but all the Kingdomes of the world may be and have beene shaken and will be ruined and end whereas the godly that set out in soveraignty over lesser dominions and with lesse pompe yet increase so fast till at length they attaine the most glorious Kingdome in the new heavens and new earth The use of all this may be divers Uses First for singular comfort to the godly what account soever the world makes of them yet here they see what God hath ordained them unto it matters not for the worlds neglect of them for Gods Kingdome comes not by observation and in particular it should comfort them into two causes First in matter of service when they come to stand before the Lord they must know that they are honourable in Gods sight He respects them as so many Kings in his presence Secondly in the mortification of vices they have received power and authority as Kings and
for ever because it is the forme of the body Though God for the time doe by his power and race provide for the soule in glory yet it is not at full happinesse till it bee joyned to the body againe For without the body it hath no use of vegetation or senses but onely of reason But for the Argument of the Apostle it holds good of that part of man which is in question which is the body of man for the bodies of godly men are more miserable than other men kept under and exposed to many restraints and paines either by mortification or persecution which the bodies of wicked men are not exposed unto Ob. 3. It is said of the spirit of Princes that it returneth to his earth and in the day of death his thoughts perish So the soule thinkes of nothing after death till the day of judgement Sol. The place is corruptly alledged two wayes One in the words the other in the sense for the text doth not say That his spirit returneth to his earth but thus His spirit returneth viz. out of his body to God and he not it returneth to the earth viz. in respect of his body for the other these words His thoughts perish must not be understood of his understanding after death but of his projects while he lived For men are exhorted not to trust in Princes for they may die and then all their promises and projects will bee of no use and come to nothing Ob. 4. It is said that the dead cannot praise God Psal. 87. and 113. and 30. Sol. That the soules of the godly in heaven do praise God is manifest Rev. 5.11 13 14. and 19.1 Now the Scriptures cannot be contrary one to another and therefore the places in the Psalmes must not bee taken simply but only in some respect The dead do praise God but not as the living did in their lives their praises cannot provoke other men to beleeve in God or serve him as in this life they might Thus of the immortality of the soule The next thing to be inquired after is about the originall of the soule and about this point in severall ages divers men have breathed divers and strange conceits erring because they knew not or regarded not the Scriptures First some conceived so highly of the soule as to thinke it was no creature but uncreated and eternall without beginning but this must needs be false 1 Because then the soule should bee God and infinite too for God onely is uncreated 2 Because then the soule had understanding and thoughts and willed from eternity whereas till it was in our bodies it did not worke and to imagine it should be as a dead lumpe all that while is monstrously absurd Secondly others have conceived that when men die their soules goe into the bodies of other men that be borne and so our soules heretofore were the soules of some men that be dead This was the opinion of divers of the Philosophers And it is apparent that divers of the Jewes were infected with it for about Christ they said Some that he was Elias some that he was Ieremias and some one of the Prophets and some Iohn Baptist. Now they saw that his body was not theirs and therefore they thought that his soule was the soule of some of them Now this opinion cannot be true 1 Because no Scripture gives any notice of it for in that place the conceit of the Jewes is told with dislike 2 Because the soules that were delivered out of the miseries of this life should be brought from their blessednesse into miserie againe which is most absurd Thirdly others have imagined that the Angels should beget our soules as our parents beget our bodies but this is extreamly absurd 1 Because then our soules should be in the Image of Angels whereas they were made in the Image of God 2 Because this was an heresie long since condemned and with hatred cast out of the Church Fourthly many Divines both of ancient and moderne Writers have declared themselves to be of the mind that the soule comes from the parents by generation per traducem and that the parents doe beget the whole man which consists of soule as well as body Now though it be true that this opinion hath had and still hath great patrons and that it may not be denied but that it is defended with marvellous great appearance of reason and truth yet it is rejected and hath beene by the greater part of sound Divines and by reasons unanswerable for if the soule come from the parents then it must come either from the body of the parents or from their soules Now it is apparent it cannot come from their bodies 1 Because a bodily substance cannot beget a spirituall substance because it cannot derive from it selfe that which it hath not 2 Because the soule must consist of the foure elements of which the body is compounded but it is apparent there are no bodily humours in the soule for it is not hot nor cold nor moist nor drie 3 Because nothing that is mortall can beget a thing that is immortall such as the soule hath been proved to bee Nor can the soule come from the soule of the parents First because if it did either the whole soule was derived of the parents or but a part of it If the whole soule was derived then the parents should die nor can a part of the soule be derived because the soule is indivisible there can be no partition in an essence which is simple and uncompounded Secondly we know that Angels produce not Angels nor can the soules of men produce soules because they are spirits as the Angels are Nor can the soule come from the whole man First because it is evident by experience that after the parents have done the worke of generation the first matter lies divers daies in the wombe in which the parts of the body are secretly formed before it have life or a living and quickning soule which is an evident demonstration that from the parents comes nothing but the bodily substance which is fashioned by degrees to be a meeâ—e Tabernacle for the soule afterwards to be infused into Secondly because if the parents did propagate the soule they must propagate such a soule as at that time they had which cannot be for then godly parents should derive a soule to their children which at the least in part was regenerate But this is evidently against all Scripture all confessing that the child is borne infected with originall sinne Thirdly because it is contrary to the Scriptures which acknowledge that the soule was formed by God himselfe which was true both of our first parent Adam Gen. 2.7 and of the soules of all his posterity which are expresly said to be made by God Esa. 57.16 Lastly it remaines then that the soules come from God Now if the soules come from God then it must needs be as God is the materiall cause or
subtiâ—â— Esau. This ought much to bee sought after by Christians that men may see their hearts by their words 2. Cor. 1.12 The sixt is profitablenes rendred in the end of this verse good works They lead a faire conversation that doe good and are helpfull to others and ready to shew any kindnes or mercy to any that live neere them or have occasion to use them This is an admirable prayse The use should be therefore to teach us to study how to adorne our conversation with such integrity and vertuous behaviour as may winne prayse and reputation to our profession especially we should at least shunne all those hatefull evils which by experience we finde to bee grievous and loathsome and are to be accounted as blemishes in our conversings being things as are in a speciall manner loathsome and provoke ill opinion in others as being against honesty and that faire conversation should bee found in us as First the sins of uncleannesse and whoredome and fornication and lasciviousnesse and filthy speaking Rom. 13.13 Eph. 5.3.4 Secondly the sins of drunkennes and riotousnes Rom. 13.13 1. Pet. 4.3 Thirdly the sinnes of passion malice wrath bitternesse clamour and evill speaking Eph. 4.31 Fourthly sinnes of deceit lying dissimulation and hypocrisie Fiftly pride statelinesse desire of vaine glory Gal. 5.26 Sixtly backbiting coÌ„plaining censuring judging Mat. 7.1 Iam. 4. Gal. 5.13 Seventhly idlenesse and slothfulnesse 1. Thes. 4 11.12 Eighthly to bee a busie-body in other mens matters prying and inquiring and meddling with things that belong not to them 1. Thes. 4.11.12 1. Pet. 4. To which adde pratling and talkativenesse 1. Tim. 5.13 Ninthly such courses as have appearance of evill in them such are the use of vain apparell and wilfull resorting to persons and places that are of evill report Thus of the matter to which he exhorts The reasons follow why they should bee carefull of an honest and faire behaviour and first because they live among the Gentiles Among the Gentiles Those Gentiles were such as lived in their naturall idolatry the nations that had not received the Christian faith Those that think this Epistle was written onely to the provinciall Jews alledge the words of this verse to prove it for say they it was written to such as lived among the Gentiles and were no Gentiles and they only were the Jewes But this reason is of no force for those Gentiles that were converted to the Christian faith became Christians and so were no more Gentiles or Pagans And so these words may bee understood of all sorts of Christians that lived among the unconverted Gentiles whether they were in their naturall estate either Jewes or Pagans In that the Christians lived among the Gentiles and must by their faire conversation bee rightly ordered towards those Gentiles divers things may be observed First we may hence note how hard a thing it is to recover men from a false religion though their religion bee grossely absurd In this place whither the Gospell came we see multitudes of men remained Gentiles still and would not receive the Christian faith And this is the more to be noted if we either consider the reasons the Gentiles had to remain in their religion or the manifest causes they had to moove them to imbrace the Christian Religion For for their owne religion they might easily observe these things amongst many other First their palpable and sottish idolatry in worshipping so many gods and those so accounted to bee gods being many of them apparently but senselesse creatures as the Sunne Moon and Starres others of them but dead men and others of them such as of whom there was not the least colour or appearance of Divinity Secondly the most notorious wickednes of life which did every where abound in all the nations that were Pagans Rom. 1. Thirdly that they followed a religion that gave them no hope of a better life after death nor could describe any estate worth the desiring Fourthly there was no agreement among them what should be the chiefe good while they lived but men were carried according to the sensuall desires of their owne hearts On the other side for the Christian Religion they saw that the doctrine of it was every where prooved by miracles and that their owne Oracles in every place where the Gospel came were put to silence Besides they might observe that the Christian Religion did teach the most absolute way for holinesse of life and that the Christians did live the most unrebukeably of all others yea did with gladnes dye in the defence of their religion and further the Christian Religion did shew them the glory of heaven and discovered that certain estate of most blessed immortality Quest. But may some one say what might be the motives to the Gentiles to make them continue so obstinate Ans. There were chiefly five things which caused this obstinacy in the Gentiles The first was the tradition of their fathers forefathers thy would not forsake that religion which for so many hundred yeers their Ancestors had professed 1. Pet. 1.18 Secondly the God of this world did mightily labour to blinde their eyes that they might not understand the Gospell 2. Cor. 4.4 Thirdly they saw that the Christian Religion was persecuted in all places both by reproaches and martyrdome Fourthly they would not receive the Christian Religion because there were but few that professed it and that their wise men and great men of the world for the most part did reject it 1. Cor. 1. The last and chiefe reason was the love of their sins which they saw they must forgoe if they embraced the Christian Religion It was true also that the wickednesse of some hypocrites that crept in among Christians did make the way of God evill spoken of and many Gentiles to blaspheme Rom. 2. I might adde that the doctrine of Christs Passion was a scandall unto many Gentiles who accounted it as a foolish thing to beleeve him as a Saviour that could not save himselfe from so ignominious a death being willingly ignorant of the necessity of that oblation of Christ as the Surety and Sacrifice for our sinnes It is profitable to consider of the obstinacy of these Gentiles together with their motives for first we may see that they stood upon the same grounds in effect upon which the Papists do rest at this day for the Papists maine allegations are the traditions of Fathers and Fore-fathers together with the multitudes of people that follow their Religion but especially the consideration of the wofull estate of forâ—orne men should teach us with the more thankfulnesse to celebrate the prayse of Gods mercy to us that did subdue our natures and draw us out of blindnesse and wickednesse into the true Religion and into the kingdome of Jesus Christ. And Ministers should hence learne with patience to doe their worke and not to be discouraged though multitudes of people be not brought to the obedience of Christ. They must not look to
in our repentance Luk. 4.44 Act. 6.20 Every tree must not only beare fruit but his own fruit proper to his kind as the proper fruit of rich men is mercy and if they had never so many praises otherwise that they were courteous wise just chaste c. yet if they be not mercifull their workes are not good workes Ninthly his workes must bee full before God It was an objection against the Church of Sardis that her workes were not perfect or full before God therefore she is threatned if she repent not to feele the heavie hand of God Rev. â— 1 2. Noâ— as I conceive a mans workes are not full when he is not carefull of every good worke which he knowes concernes him as for instance if a man pray and yet be not carefull of hearing the Word his prayers are abomination to God because his workes are not full There be some duties which he makes no conscience to obey in though he know they be required hee that turneth away his eares from hearing the Law his prayers are abominable Pro. 28.9 If a man would be never so carefull about Gods service and yet make no conscience of the works of mercy required of him his sacrifice is not accepted Hos. 6.6 7 c. Thus the long prayers of the Pharisees will not be regarded if they devoure widowes houses Mat. 23. and so on the other side if a man were never so mercifull a man if he were not also a religious man in the things of Gods service his workes would not abide triall before God they were not good because they were not full And for this reason the workes of civill honest men are not good such were Pauls workes Phil. 3.6 which hee accounts but drosse and dung in comparison vers 8. of such as these Thus of the rules of good workes the kinds follow The vulgar commonly when they heare of good workes thinke of nothing but almes and hospitality or other courses of shewing mercy Now though it be true that workes of mercy be good workes yet they are but one sort of good workes whereas the Christian is bound to be ready to every good work 1 Tim. 3.17 and therefore it will bee profitable to informe our selves of the many wayes by which we may do good workes for thereby such Christians as are not able to give almes may see a way how to enrich themselves in well-doing other wayes These then are the sorts of good workes First to beleeve is a good work yea it is instead of many good workes yea in some sense it is to us instead of the works of the whole Law as it is a means to lay hold on all the good works that ever Christ Jesus did To put on the â—ord Jesus is a good worke in a high degree and so every act of faith in all the passages of a mans life is a good worke for this is the worke of God to beleeve as our Saviour shewes when hee gives that for answer for such as asked what they must doe to doe the workes of God Ioh. 6.28 Rom. 13.12 13 14. This is clearly acknowledged in these other Scriptures 1 Thes. 1.3 2 Thes 1.11 Secondly all workes of piety are good workes all workes of worship that is such workes by which a man doth service to God are all in the number of good workes and so to pray to fast to heare the Word to receive the Sacraments c. are good workes for godlinesse hath the promises of this life and of the life to come and therefore it is profitable to all things 1 Tim. 4.8 And these workes must needs be accounted good workes for they are deare works the blood of Christ was poured out that wee might be cleansed from dead workes to serve the living God Heb. 9.14 Thirdly all workes of repentance all that a Christian doth about his humiliation or reformation are evangelically good workes as if he confesse his sinnes and do execution upon his sinnes if hee make satisfaction for his trespasses to men if he reforme himselfe or his houshold or his charge these and the like are all good workes 2 Chron. 19.3 Fourthly to suffer for a good cause is reckoned in the number of good workes as to forsake father or mother house or land wife or children liberty or life for Christs sake and the Gospels it is in the number of those good things that shall have a good reward Mat. 19.29 Ier. 31.16 Ruth 2.11 12. Fifthly workes of mens particular callings whether in the Common-wealth or Church or family or any vocation or trade of life so workes of Justice are good workes and to obey Magistrates is called well-doing vers 14. of this chapter so to preach the Gospel is a good worke 1 Tim. â— 1 So in the family for parents to bring up their children well is a good worke 1 Tim. 5.10 yea the labours of servants in the family are such workes as shall have reward of God as well as workes of piety Esa. 6. Col. 3. Sixthly workes of mercy are good workes whether it bee spirituall mercy to instruct admoniâ—h or reprove or comfort Psal. 140. or whether it be outward mercy in giving lending visiting defending the poore or the like All confesse these to be good workes Act. 9.16 But that almes may be a good worke these three rules must be observed First that it be given of goods well gotten else no good workes Secondly that he that gives it have a good eye to distribute where there is need for to keepe a good house and to entertain russians and drunkards and gamesters is not a good work nor hospetality because here is not a good eye Thirdly almes muâ—t be given to a good end not for the praise of men or to merit thereby Mat. 6. Thus of the kinds of good workes The questions follow Quest. 1. How can any workes done by any man in this life be accounted good seeing there is none that liveth and sinneth not yea all our workes even the workes of the most righteous are as a menstruous cloth Esa. 64.6 For ansâ—er hereunto I say It is true that if God looke upon the best workes of the most godly in this life and examine them by the rigour of his covenanâ— which he called His covenant of workes then no flesh living can have comfort of his workes but all will appeare lothsome as a menstruous garâ—ent But the workes of the beleeving Christians are otherwaies to bee considered of for First they are tried by the covenant of grace by the benefit of which covenant he is delivered from the rigorous perfection of the Law his uprightnes is accepted instead of perfection he is now no more under the Law but by Gods grace and acceptation his workes are taken as if they had been perfect Secondly he hath the benefit of Christs intercession who presenteth his workes before God covering the evill of them and tendring them to God who accepts
earnestly for their conversion The wolfe doth not alwaies devoure nor the foxe alwaies deceive nor the dogge alwaies barke but yet so long as they keepe their natures they will occasionally discover themselves And therefore also Christians should learne discretion not to trust worldly men over-farre upon new pretences Doct. 2. Secondly hence we may note that God hath his time wherein hee will certainly visit his people hee hath his day of visitation All that God hath given unto Jesus Christ shall be gathered in Gods due time That which was beleeved concerning the gathering of the Israelites out of Egypt into Canaan that God would surely visit them and bring them out Gen. 50.24 25. is much more certainly to be beleeved of the spirituall gathering of the elect out of this world into the Canaan of God And the reason is because their conversion dâ—pends upon Gods eternall decree and the foundation of God remaineth 〈◊〉 and hee knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2.19 and not one of them shall be lacking in the season of their calling Ier. 23.3 4. The use may be for the confirmation of our faith concerning the calling of such Jewes Gentiles or Christians as yet sit in darknesse and want the meanes of their calling God hath his day and he will provide for the calling of all his Elect how unlikely soever the worke seeme to us Doct. 3. We may hence note that when God hath visited a man with his grace he is suddenly become another man he is wonderfully altered from that which he was before Use. The use should be for triall No Christians can have comfort that they are visited with the grace of God if old things be not past with them and all things become new For every man that is visited with true grace First hath a new Master Hee will no longer serve any strange Lord for he hath covenanted firmly with God to worke righteousnesse Rom. 6.16 18. Secondly hath new acquaintance He that was wont to walke onely in the way of the wicked is now a companion onely with them that feare God all his delight is in them Psal. 16. and 26. Thirdly hath a new language he speaks not as he was wont to do For first his Mother-tongue he hath utterly forgotten He cannot curse and lie and sweare and raile and speak bawdily as he was wont to do which the coherence shewes here Secondly in divers things he is furnished on a sudden with language he could never speake before as in the gift of prayer he can now speake to God and discourse with him that before was dumbe and opened not his mouth Zeph. 3.9 Fourthly he hath a new heart Zech. 36.27 Which appeares in what hee hath not which was wont to be in his heart and in what hee hath which was never there before And for the first branch there is not in him any of these things following by the way understand that these things are not in him as they were wont to be that is they raigne not or they lie adying and so 1 There is not guile there his spirit is without guile Psal. 32.2 which he shewes in that he avoids lesser sinnes as well as greater is good in secret as well as in company and serves God in his spirit as well as his body and is more desirous to be good than to seeme so 2 There is not malice and passion there Esa. 11. His outragious and boisterous passions are subdued of a Lyon he is become a Lambe 3 There is not covetousnes or the love of the world there 1 Ioh. 2.14 Iam. 4.3 hee useth the world but he admires it not His taste in earthly things is lost he savours them not as he was wont to do Rom. 8.5 And as in these things he is new so in the furniture of his heart he is in many things new for First hee hath a new minde he is renewed in the spirit of his mind which appeares first by his capablenesse in spirituall things Hee that lately could not perceive the things of God 1 Cor. 2.14 now heares as the learned he sees in a mirrour he lookes and wonders The vaile is taken away that before covered him 2 Cor. 3. Secondly by the transcendencie of the things he knowes he can now looke upon the very Sunne hee knowes God and Jesus Christ and the glory to come and the excellent things given of God which the heart of the naturall man never perceived Ioh. 17.3 1 Cor. 2.9 10. Thirdly by the instrument by which he understands hee sees by faith and not by reason in many things hee is fully assured in divers mysteries where sense and reason can give-in no evidence Secondly he hath new affections I will instance but in two of them sorrow and love He is another man in his sorrowes which appeares both in the causes and in the remedies of his sorrowes For the causes he was wont never to be sorry for any thing but his crosses now hee is seldome sorry for any thing but his sinne And for the remedies he was wont to drive away his sorrowes with time sleepe merry company but now nothing but good words from God will ease him His love may be tried by the objects and so whom he can love truly or whom he doth love vehemently He can love his very enemies which hee could never doe before And he doth love Jesus Christ though hee never saw him 1 Pet. 1.9 and so fervently as hee accounts all things in the world which hee was wont so much to dote upon but as losse and dung in comparison of Jesus Christ Phil. 3,8,9 Fiftly hee hath a new behaviour with him hee is wonderfully altered in his carriages which appeares in divers things First in respect of the rule of his life he walkes by rule Gal. 6.16 He commeth daily to the light to see whether his workes be wrought in God Ioh. 3.21 This is a signe given by our Saviour Christ in that place Hee is carefull to order his behaviour by the warrant of the word Phil. 2.15,16 Secondly in respect of the meanes he useth for the ordering of his conversation And so he taketh presently hold on Gods Sabbath he is carefull to keepe the Sabbath honouring that day above all others and esteeming and desiring it for the imployment thereof Thus the Lord of the Sabbath saith that it is a signe by which hee knowes the people whether they be truly sanctified or not Exod. 31.13 Esa. 56.2.6 Thirdly in respect of the things he imploies himself in he chooseth the things that please God Esa. 56.4 his desire is now in all his waies to do such things as might be acceptable to God whereas before he was most carefull to please men or to satisfie his owne lusts Fourthly in respect of the manner of his conversation In which foure things especially shine first humility He shewes that the great opinion of himselfe is taken
downe in him he is lowly and meeke which hee hath learned of Christ Mat. 11.29 Secondly affectionatenesse He loves the name of the Lord and to be the Lords servant Esa. 56.6 He doth good duties with good affections Thirdly contempt of the world He can deny his profit pleasure ease credit or the like He is no more worldly or eaten up with the cares of this life He doth not esteeme of earthly things as he was wont to do and shewes it in his carriage Fourthly sincerity For now he hath respect to all the Commandements of God he desires to be sanctified throughout he is not mended in many things as Herod was but is in some degree mended in all things and besides he is carefull of his waies in all places and companies he will obey absent as well as present Psal. 2.12 and there is no occasion of offence in him 1 Ioh. 2.8 He is wonderfull wary and carfull to provide that he may not be an offence to any body and withall he is not found to strive more for credit than for goodnesse or more ready to judge others than to condemne himselfe Iam. 3.17 If this description be throughly weighed it will be found to containe the most lively and essentiall things that distinguish true converts from all other men Nor may the force of any of these be weakned because many that seeme true Christians do shew the contrary to some of these for many that seeme just to men are an obomination to God and besides these things may be in the weake Christian in some weake measure though not so exactly Thus of the third doctrine Doct. 4. Wee may hence note That there is a peculiar time for the keeping of this visitation of grace All the times of mens lives are not times of visitation there is a speciall day of visitation called in Scripture The day of salvation the accepted time the due time the season of Gods grace 2 Cor. 6.2 That this point may be opened first we may consider of the acceptation of this word Day It usually notes a naturall day that is the space of foure and twenty houres Sometimes it notes the artificiall day of twelve houres from the morning to the evening so Ioh. 11.9 Sometimes it notes time generally as in such Scriptures as say In those dayes the meaning is In those times Sometimes it notes some peculiar season for the doing or suffering of some notable thing as the speciall time when God plagues wicked men is called their day Psal. 37.13 Ioâ— 18.20 So the time when Christ declared himselfe openly to be the Messias is called his day Ioh. 8.46 So it is here taken for that speciall part of our time of life wherein God is pleased to offer and bestow his grace upon us to salvation Now this cannot be the whole space of a mans life for it is evident that many men for a long time of their life have not at all beene visited of God in this visitation of grace they have fate in darknesse and in the shadow of death and this time is called night Rom. 13.13 Againe others are threatned with the utter losse of Gods favour if they observe not a season as Heb. 3.6 c. Luk. 19.41 42. Yea lome men have lived beyond this season and for not observing it were cast away Prov. 1.24 28. The very terme here used shewes it for when he saith The day of visitation he manifestly by the Metaphor of visiting proves a limitation of the time for all the yeare is not the time of visitation among men but some certaine season onely Quest. But how may we know when this season of grace is Answ. It is then when God sends the Gospel to us in the powerfull preaching of it when the light comes then comes this day when the doctrine of salvation is come then the day of salvation is come and God offers his grace then to all within the compasse of that light God keepes his visitation at all times and in all places when the Word of the Kingdome is powerfully preached the time of the continuance of the meanes is the day here meant in a generall consideration But if we looke upon particular persons in places where the means is then it is very hard precisely to measure the time when God doth visit or how long he will offer his grace to them only this is certaine that when God strikes the hearts of particular men with remorse or some speciall discerning or affections in matters of Religion and so bringeth them neere the Kingdome of God if they trifle out this time and receive this generall grace in vaine they may be cast into a reprobate mind and into incurable hardnesse of heart and so God shuts the kingdome of God against them while it is yet open to others Mat. 3.12 Esa. 6.10 compared with Mat. 13.14 15. Use. The use is for the confutation especially of the madnesse of many men that so securely procrastinate and put off the time of their repentance as if they might repent at any time never considering that the meanes of repentance may be taken utterly from them or that they may be cast into a reprobate sense or that death may suddenly prevent them or that the times are onely in Gods hand it is he that appoints and begins and ends this day of visitation at his owne pleasure yea hee doth not allow to all men in every place the like space of time for the continuance of the meanes This day lasteth in some places to some men many yeares whereas in other places the Kingdome of God is taken away from them in a short time as when the Apostles in the Acts were driven from some Cities after they had beene in some places but a yeere or two in others but a month or two in others but a day or two If men object that the theese on the Crosse did delay and yet found the visitation of grace at his last end I answer foure things First that the theese was by an unexpected death prevented of a great part of that time hee might have lived by the course of nature and therefore his example cannot patronize their resolution that thinke they may safely put over all till their last end and yet suppose they may live the full age of the life of man Secondly what can the example of one onely man helpe them seeing thousands have perished at their latter end going away without any repentance or grace Why rather do they not feare seeing so many millions of men are not visited in their later end yea at the very time the other theese repented not so that that example can shew no more than that it is possible that a man should find grace at the end it doth not shew that it is probable or usuall Thirdly they should shew the promise of grace not such men as wilfully neglect the present means and put all off to
looke so precisely to the manner as well as to the matter of Gods will Ephes. 5.15 Secondly we must therefore increase in the knowledge of his will Col. 1.10 for the more things are to be done or the more exactly God wills us to doe the more care wee must have to increase our knowledge and study his will since all must be just so as he wils to have it Thirdly wee should bee stirred up to pray for our selves and one for another seeing it is such a hard thing to live a Christian life and to please God Marke with what force of words the Apostle prayed about this point Heb. 13.20 21. Now the God of peace that brought againe from the dead our Lord Iesus that great shepherd of the sheepe through the bloud of the everlasting Covenant Make you perfect in every good worke to doe his will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom bee glory for ever and ever Amen Quest. But can a Christian be so exact as to answer the patterne to doe just so as God wils him Ans. 1. He may for the substance of the obedience though not for all the degrees or circumstances 2. He may doe it in desire he must set his patterne before him as that he desires to follow and strives as well as he can and is vexed because hee cannot doe it and with God if we have alwayes done as much as well as we did desire to doe he accepts the desire for the deed but it is certaine of the most of us in the most things that wee have neither done the things right nor brought the desiring to doe them and therefore it is just with God if wee lose what we have wrought Doct. 7. That in some cases God would have us take notice of his will in more especiall manner he hath certaine speciall wils there are some things that he doth as it were more stand upon than other things and these speciall wils of God we must heedfully take notice of as for instance 1 Thess. 4. aâ—out avoyding fornication this is the will of God hee meaneth his speciall chiefe will so about thanksgiving 1 Thess. 5.18 where the Apostle urgeth the will of God as a thing that God would above many other things have done Above all things give thanks for this is the will of God c. So our Saviour Christ notes in his owne occasions an especiall will of God Ioh. 6. 39 41. So here God doth in a speciall manner will us to obey Magistrates and to silence wicked men by well-doing Use. The use should be to teach us to marke what things God doth specially require of us and to apply our selves to his will that the Lord may take pleasure in us say of each of us as he did of Cyrus He is the man of my will which is here explained Hee is the man that executeth my counsell Esay 46.11 It was Davids singular glory that he would doe all Gods will whatsoever speciall service God had to doe David was ready to execute it Acts 13. For herein lyeth the triall of a sound Christian he doth the will of his heavenly Father and â—ests not in talking of Religion onely and professing it Mat. 7.21 Rom. 2.11 1 Ioh. 2.17 And in particular in this text we see there be two things that God would faine have us doe to silence wicked men and stop their mouthes First he would have us so to behave our selves that we keepe out of their danger in respect of the lawes of Magistrates Secondly and then to live such a discreet and profitable life that they may see that we differ from all other sorts of men in the goodnesse of our conversation If we would doe what might be specially pleasing to God wee must bee carefull of these two things Doct. 8. Lastly we may here note that the will of God may bee knowne effectually though it be not knowne distinctly The Apostle is sure this is the will of God and yet there is no booke chapter nor verse quoted nor can any particular place be alledged that these precise words doe expresse God's will but in as much as the meaning is to be found in the scope of many places of Scripture therefore it may be well so called The will of God Thus of the authority of this rule The matter of it followes which is well-doing With well-doing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word is not the same with that in the former verse for here it is a participle of the present time and notes the continuall custome of well-doing and gives us to understand that if ever wee would effectually silence wicked men wee must bee continually exercised in well-doing Our good works though of great excellency yet worke but a sudden blaze the effect of them will be quickly ended or soone put out and then will wicked men returne to their old course of reproaching if they be not daily confuted by the still fresh and new fruits of a Christian wee must bee full of new and good fruits Iam. 3.17 and never weary of well-doing The sense of the word then is this as if it were rendred thus This is the will of God that they are daily exercised in doing good should put to silence foolish men for the originall word doth note the person as well as the good done which affords another doctrine Doct. 2. God would have good men that are full of good fruits to enter into the lists against wicked men to vanquish and silence them which implyes that God would not have formall Christians or hypocrites to meddle with the quarrell of Religion for they will spoile all in the end when their hollownesse and hypocrisie is discovered they will make foolish men raise and blaspheme worse than before Such are fit to plead for and defend Religion as be manfull and full of good works And therefore the weaks Christians should not be over-busie and fiery in meddling with wicked men or putting themselves forward to defend sincerity till their works could plead for them before we set on to be great talkers for Religion we should provide good store of good works by which wee might demonstrate the truth and power of godlinesse in us Of well-doing in it selfe I have intreated before onely before I passe from it me thinkes it is lamentable that our hearts can bee no more fired to the care of it Oh that we were once brought but to consent from the heart with confirmed purpose to set up a course by our lives to win glory to our Religion We see how faine God would have us doe so and it would plague wicked men that would faine raile at us nothing would more confute them And besides other Scriptures shew no life aboundeth more with stedfastnesse and contentment than a life fruitfully spent especially how can wee be still thus carelesse if wee remember the great recompence of reward in another world Oh
in the very pulpits showers of reproaches which ambitious and malicious temporizers poure out to strengthen the hands of the wicked and discourage the hearts of the righteous they thinke they may revile securely because they heare that way every where evill spoken of that cause and language is the cause and language of the multitude Fifthly because many ignorant persons when they are confuted yet are so foolish that they will wilfully persist in their objections upon this pretence that though they cannot reply against the answer yet they thinke if such and such were there that have more experience and learning they would confirme and make good what they say Sixthly because malice hath no eares they hate the truth and godly men and therefore are utterly unwilling to abate any thing of the disgraces of the truth or godly persons If it be not as they say yet their malice would faine have it so and if it may disgrace the godly they care not whether it be true or no. Seventhly because many times God gives them over to such a reprobate sense that through custome and evill thoughts and evill surmises they think verily they doe not much amisse to oppose and hate such persons This was the case of such as reviled and persecuted the Apostles they thought they did God good service as Christ prophesied of them The Uses of this doctrine follow Uses First therefore we should not wonder if we see this daily come to passe that men of all sorts should reproachâ— the good way of God so unjustly so foolishly so pertinaciously Secondly it shewes that godly men had need to be circumspect and to watch their words and workes with all exactnesse and that they which will confute ignorant men must strive to be very able and throughly furnished with wisedome of words and abundance of good works Thirdly it shewes that ignorant persons are in a lamentable case that are so inwrapped in the snares and cords of their owne folly that so willingly and wilfully run towards the gates of death and ruine that are so hardly cured of this spirituall blindnesse Fourthly it imports that study self-will'd perverse Christians that cannot be diverted or advised are to be reckoned in the rank of these fooles what shew soever they make of a better estate Fifthly it doth comfortably import that when one is teachable and hates reproaching and will doe or say nothing against the truth and is not pleased with his ignorance but judgeth himselfe for it and useth the meanes to get the knowledge and love of the truth that such a person is escaped from the congregation of these fooles and is in some measure enlightned with true wisdome from above Sixthly it may warn all that love their owne soules hereafter to take heed and with care to avoid wilfulnesse and self-conceitednesse Let men take heed they be not wise in themselves but strive to frame themselves to be true workers of wisdome and withall to take heed of a multitude of words hee that cannot be silent cannot be wise of godly And thus of the fifth doctrine Doct. 6. Sixthly we may here note that wel-doing is the best way to confure wicked and unreasonable men A sound and fruitfull life is the likeliest and surest way to still them if any thing will doe it it is the best way for divers reasons 1. Because we see here it is a course of Gods chusing and he saith it will even muzzle them and binde up their mouthes and he will give successe to the obedience of his owne commandements 2. Because by a conversation full of good workes we doe not only confute them our selves but we make others able to answer for us in all places 3. Because if a man undertake to answer them by words he is in danger to be provoked to speake unadvisedly and so many prove like those fools whom he reproves Pro. 26.5 4. Because the naturall conscience of the wicked is as it were feared to take notice of a good conversation and will struggle and resist within the wicked man so as he cannot so securely vent his reproaches 5. Because it is a way that brings most peace and comfort to ones owne heart If he deale with them by words his heart may afterwards smite him for some absurdity or other he hath committed whereas he is safe that fights against them by his good workes 6. Because it is the surest way of revenge to overcome their evill with goodnesse especially if thou canst get but the advantages to doe good to them that reproach thee Rom. 12.18 19. Use. The sound consideration of this truth should subdue in us that over-eager desire of answering such as wrong us by bitter words or workes of revenge yea it should compell upon us a consultation whether it be best to deale with them at all by words Gods way is by works and thou must get a great deale of temperance and wisedome if thou think thy selfe able to confute them throughly by words It is true also that in some cases we may resort to the Magistrate to punish them that abuse us but yet still this counsell of God that bids us silence them by well-doing should intimate that other courses must be used with much caution and without rashnesse or confidence in them Secondly this may reprove that unquietnesse and impatience which is found in some Christians when they are reproached and wronged they are much vexed at the indignities offered to them think it strange that wicked men should not cease traducing of their names whereas perhaps if they examine themselves they may finde that they have not used the meanes to still them they have not muzzled these dogs and therefore no wonder if they bark and bite too and muzz'ed we see here they will not be but by their good works And therefore if they be barren and unfruitfull they must take notice of the fault in themselves There are other things that may be noted out of these words but I will only touch them as Doct. 7. That onely foolish men doe reproach godly men Such as revile and censure many are usually either openly carnall men as they were drunkards that reproached David and abjects Psal. 35.15 and 69.13 They were either fooles or the children of fooles but viler they were than the earth that had Iob in derision cap. 30.1,8 men that ranne into excesse of riot as the Apostle writeth 1 Pet. 4.5 or else hypocrites that have nothing in them but words and empty shewes Or if at any time there bee a sinne found in godly men it is in such as are but babes and looke like carnall men and have a great deale of their naturall folly and madnesse unsubdued in them 1 Cor. 3.1 2 3. But for the most part it is a fault found onely in wicked men Doct. 8. That it is a great paine to a wicked man to be restrained from reproaches Hee is as much vexed when hee cannot or dare not speake
Fourthly because it is never sought but by fooles for it is a wise mans honour and reputation to passe by an offence but every foole will be medling or quarrelling saith Solomon Fiftly because oftentimes it proves damnable to one of the parties who being slain in the act of malice must needs be damned for ever besides the curse of God brought upon the murderer making his life miserable and oftentimes his end fearfull Doct. 7. That it is conscience or meer necessity that makes any man suffer Men endure not wrong by nature but either by necessity because they cannot right it or else for conscience sake because God hath so required it Which should warne Supeâ—iours to take heed that they doe no wrong for the persons wronged if they want conscience may so remember the wrong as sometimes to finde a desperate way of revenge to the mischiefe of the wrong doer though the party wronged doe evill in so doing as followeth in the next doctrine Doct. 8. Inferiours being wronged even in blowes by the Superiour ought not to resist but endure it servants may not resist the correction of their masters nor strike againe that is horrible and egregiouâ—ly sinfull Which shewes the grievous pride and naughtinesse of divers servants that boast or threaten that they will take no blowes their resolution shewes they are voide of knowledge in the feare or conscience of Gods will And so it is alike sinfull in children wives or subjects to resist or returne blowâ—s for blowes or evill for evill neither doth this embolden masters or other superiours to do wrong because as was heard before they shall receive of God according to all the wrongs they have done Doct. 9. To suffer griefe and wrong is profiâ—able for besides that it is all â—â—â—ite to them when it makes them more humble and takes away their sin it makes them judge themselves before God for the sinnes they are guilty of and weanes them from the world and breeds a greater desire of heaven and the like fruits Besides all these this Text tels us of one commodity more that is praise or thanks it is an honourable thing to suffer wrongfully it winnes them a great deale not only of compassion but also of reputation among men As it makes the evill more hatefull so doth it procure love to him that suffers wrongfully It is a vertue worthy thanks yea the coherence with the next verse seemeth to import that God will give him thanks that suffers wrong if he endure it patiently not that God is bound to doe so or that such suffering merits any such thanks of God but God is so good and compassionate and he likes this vertue so well that he is pleased to crowne this patience with that high degree of liking it It is thank-worthy not because it deserves thanks but because it declares the party to bee such and so worthy in Gods gracious acceptation that he will of his owne grace yeeld him that encouragement Thus of the Doctrines that may be particularly gathered out of the words of this verse Before I leave the verse there are divers things to be considered of about Conscience For where this verse mentions conscience towards God it giveth us occasion to thinke what that conscience should bee and to informe our selves in divers things about it There are many reasons may be assigned why men should be carefully instructed about Conscience it is a necessary doctrine for first we see by experience that of most things that concerne us men know least about Conscience many men knowing little more of it than the bare use of the word Conscience Secondly men through this ignorance doe many notorious injuries and abuses to their conscience by resisting the motions of conscience not knowing what to make of them and by smothering the scruples of conscience and by deading the conscience or else by vexing them and many other wayes Thirdly God hath given men a great charge about the keeping of their consciences which he placed in their soules as a great treasure and God would have it respected and looked to with as much care as any thing he hath given us 1 Tim. 1.19 Fourthly God doth require that men should get grace and goodnesse into their consciences as well as into their hearts or words or lives which they can never doe if they bee not taught Fiftly Gods Word in all the directions and precepts of it doth binde and oblige mens consciences to see to the obedience of them now what can conscience doe if men know not what belongs to their consciences and the natures and works of conscience But above all things it should awaken men to study the knowledge of conscience yea of their own consciences if they consider that the conscience of every man is one of the principall bookes shall bee opened at the last day for evidence before the Tribunall Seat of Christ and therefore men were best to looke about them in this world to see to it what is written in this booke for it is indeleble and will stand upon record either for them or against them at that day Now concerning conscience divers things are to be considered First what conscience is Secondly what the worke of conscience is Thirdly what the prerogatives of conscience are Fourthly the kindes or sorts of consciences Last of all what it is that bindes the conscience which is to be inquired into because men are injoyned to suffer wrongs patiently for conscience sake even servants from their Masters For the first To know what conscience is we must looke both to the Etymology of the word and to the definition of the thing The word Conscience imports a knowledge with another Conscieâ—â—â—â—â— quasi cum alia scientia Conscience that is science conjoyned and the reason is because conscience is a thing in us that knowes what wee have done and therein joynes with some other thing that knowes it too Some of our actions conscience sees within and the Angels and men see them without but for our secret thoughts conscience is onely joyned with God or with our owne mindes as they are joyned with God Conscience is a thing within us which God hath plac't there of purpose to be his witnesse or 〈◊〉 to discover all we think or doe and as it is joyned with the minde of man it is the knowledge of what we know or the thinking of what we think To thinke of other things is the understanding or mind but to thinke what we think is the conscience of a man Or else conscience may be called so because it is a concluding science Consciâ—ntia quasi câ—â—â—ludens scientia and the reason of the terme in that sense may be thus because looke what discourse conscience hath with God or the mind of man it uâ—tereth it by way of a Syllogism which they call a practicall Syllogisme As for instance if the conscience speake within to a murtherer it speaketh by Syllogisme thus Every
murderer is in a fearefull case but thou art a murderer therefore thou art in a fearefull case Now that that reason which concludes thus in him is his conscience is most apparent For the minde gives only the first part of the Syllogisme which is that a murderer is in a fearfull case or that the minde sees either by the naturall principles planted in it or by the Scriptures The other branch the conscience takes out of the memory that is that thou hast committed murder Now the concluding of both and applying them to the murderer is the proper work of conscience conscience is that within us that so concluds upon our actions Now for the definition of conscience omitting the diversity of frames given by divers men I expresse that which I take to be the cleerer and fullest to shew us what it is Conscience is a divine faculty in the soule of all reasonable creatures applying the principles or propositions of their minde in their particular actions either with them or against them I say it is a faculty to note that it is more then the act or the habite of the minde judging or determining For acts and habits may be lost but conscience cannot Besides the Scriptures shew that conscience doth act as it excuseth or accuseth and therefore must be a faculty it selfe and not the act of a faculty I say a faculty in the soule because I dare not assigne it or confine it to any part of the soule as they doe that make it a part of the understanding for the understanding hath no parts properly and to make it a part Analogically is not to be borne in a definition as Logicians know I say moreover it is in all reasonable creatures to note that beasts that have only a sensitive soule have no conscience And whereas God also is no creature therefore he hath no conscience For God being holinesse it selfe needs no faculties to governe himselfe by nor any conscience to witnesse or prompt him And I say it is in all that none might imagine that some men have a conscience and some have none For every man hath a conscience either good or bad Secondly the proper worke of conscience is imported in the other words of the definition viz. applying the principles of the minde For the understanding whereof we must know that there are certain notions or frames of truth planted in the minds of all men being infused by God as a naturall law in their minds shewing what is good or evill and those principles are increased in the mindes of such as have the benefit of the Scripture more or lesse according to the degree of their knowledge Now that which conscience doth is this it repaires to these formes of truth or light in the minde and takes such of them as concerne the businesse in hand and with the force of them either comforts or affrights men according as the occasion is Note that I say it is a divine faculty I wanted a fit terme to expresse my meaning for that I would â—â—ter I say that it is a wonderfull speciall faculty in us it is a most celestiall gift Conscience is so of God and in man that it is a kinde of middle thing betweene God and man lesse then God and yet above man So then Conscience concludes about a mans owne actions for if conscience trouble it selfe about other mens actions it is either the weaknesse or the errour of conscience and I adde particular actions because conscience never imployes it selfe properly about generals and lastly I adde for the successe or end it is either with a man or against him to note that conscience is such an Arbiter between God and us that sometimes it speakes for God against us and sometimes for us to God But that we may be more distinctly informed about conscience I therfore come to the second point which is to consider what conscience can doe or how it is imployed in us and conscience is imployed both for God and for man which worke I will consider first apart and then joyntly For God then Conscience works diversly and hath many offices under God and for God for it is Gods speciall spy set in the heart of man to watch him and his intelligencer and notary to set downe what man hath done it is Gods hand-writing the Law of God written in our hearts or rather worketh by the helpe of that body of the Law written by the finger of God upon the tables of mens hearts it is a co-witnesse with God Rom. 9.1 It is also Gods Lievtenant and a great commander placed within us that severely requires homage and service to bee done to God and especially diverts man from ill directing him in the carefull manner of serving of God for God will not accept any service that conscience doth not order 2 Tim. 1.3 It is a taster for God in point of doctrine of Religion for all doctrines must bee brought to the conscience to bee tried whether they bee of God or no 2 Cor. 4.2 And finally it makes a man endure grief and suffer wrong for God and his glory as this Text imports For man conscience is many waies imployed as first it is imployed in viewing and surveying the things of man especially the hidden things of man and here the power of conscience is wonderfull For other creatures may see the things without them but have no power to see the things within them only man he hath a knowledge reflexed The eye of a man too can see other things but without a glasse it cannot see it selfe But now conscience can discerne it selfe and the whole actions of man and so it differs from science or the knowledge of the minde for to know other things is science but to know our selves is conscience The soule then by conscience knowes it self it views the thoughts memory affections of the soule and can tell what wee thinke desire love feare hate c. Secondly in matters of Religion conscience is specially imployed for instance both in the Word and the Sacraments For the Woâ—d the mystery of faith even all the grounds of Religion they are laid up and are in the keeping of conscience 1 Tim. 3.9 And in Baptisme where as God makes a covenant with us and likewise requires a restipulation or promise on our part conscience is herein imployed and without conscience God will do nothing in the businesse It was the forme in the Primitive times that the party which was to be baptised was to be examined before God whether he did beleeve tâ—e question was Credis Doest thou beleeve And he was to answere Credo I doe beleeve Now this answer God would not take unlesse the conscience would say that hee did beleeve as hee said this is the answer A good conscience is mentioned 1 Pet. 3.21 Againe a good conscience serves in all the offices of our life or affairs even in all things to be a
visible mortall and immortall passible and impassible passible on earth and impassible in heaven But we have learned from the Prophets and Apostles to beleeve three Persons and so to acknowledge that the second Person suffered onely and that in his humane nature Secondly we may hence learne that Christ was subject to the Law after a peculiar manner so as no other man was subject for he did not onely fulfill the Law by a most perfect obedience but he suffered the malediction and curse of the Law also Some men are subject to the malediction of the Law onely and so are all the wicked reprobates that obey it not Some men are subject to the Commandements of the Law and not to the malediction and so our first parents were while they continued in their innocency because God did not require them to suffer so long as they obeyed the Law and so all godly men in Christ are under the Law in respect of obedience but not in respect of malediction only Christ is subject to the malediction and obedience of the Law as our surety Thirdly hence we learne a plain demonstration of the truth of the humane nature of Christ He had not a fantasticall body but a true body because he did verily suffer in the flesh as followes afterwards Fourthly hence we may be informed of the excessively vile disposition of the world in that it is so set on wickednesse that the very Saviour of the world if he come into the world shall suffer from the world Fiftly we may hence learne that Christ suffered willingly and of his own accord For in that he that is God suffered it shewes he had power to preserve himselfe so as all the world could not have forced him to suffer and therefore we have cause so much the more to admire his love to us that suffered for our sakes as the next point will shew Sixtly we may hence learne to know how abominable sinne is that makes the Son of God suffer miserable things if he become a surety for sinne Seventhly we may hence learne to know the inevitable destruction and fearfull perdition of impenitent sinners For if God spared not his owne Sonne that was but a suretie for sinne and did none himselfe will hee ever spare them that are principals and monstrous offenders Eightly did even Christ suffer then we should evermore arme our selves with the same mind and provide to suffer in the flesh 1 Pet. 4.1 It is a shame for us to expect or desire a life of ease and prosperity seeing the Prince of our salvation was consecrated through afflictions Heb. 2.10 and 12.3 And the more should we be confirmed to suffer in willingnesse in this life because God hath predestinated us to be conformed to the image of his Sonne in sufferings Rom. 8.29 Lastly in that it was Christ that suffered we may hence gather comfort to our selves in his passion all the dayes of our life because his sufferings must needs be of infinite merit being the sufferings of him that is God as well as man Thus of the Person suffering The persons for whom he suffered follow For us The sufferings of Christ were not casuall such as befell him for no use nor were they deserved by himselfe For he never offended God nor did hee seeke his own peculiar good in them but he suffered all he did for our sakes Isa. 53.5 He was wounded for our transgressions the chastisement of our peace was laid upon him and verse 8. Hee was plagued for the transgression of Gods people and as the Apostle saith he was delivered to death for our sinnes and rose againe for our justification Rom. 4.25 Hee was sacrificed for us 1 Cor. 5.7 He gave himselfe for us Ephes. 5.2 Now he suffered for us in divers respects as First to make satisfaction unto the justice of God for our sinnes and to appease the wrath of God toward us as the former places shew His sufferings were a sacrifice for sinne He bare the curses of the Law which were due to us Gal. 3.10 And thus he paid our ransome and pacified God especially in his death and buriall He nayled the hand-writing that was against us to his crosse Col. 2.15 And as Ionas was cast into the bowels of the sea to still the raging of it so was Christ cast into the bowels of the earth to make the seas of Gods wrath quiet for us Secondly he suffered as to make satisfaction for our sinnes so together with that satisfaction to remove from us the many miseries might have falne upon us for our sinnes Thus he was judged and condemned at the barre of Pilate that we might be acquirted at the barre of God He endured all sorts of paines and torments in soule and body that wee might be delivered from eternall torments in hell He died that hee might deliver us from death and the feare of it and from him which had the power of death which is the divell Heb. 2.13 He was crucified that he might abolish the power of sinne in us Rom. 6.10 Thirdly he suffered for us that so by his sufferings he might merit the supply of our wants and the possession of happinesse Hee suffered to make us blessed Thus he died to ratifie the eternall counsell Heb. 9.15.16.17 He was poore to make us rich 2 Cor. 8.9 He was bound to make us free Hee was unclothed to cover our nakednesse He was forsaken of God for a time that we might be received to everlasting mercy Hee was crowned with a crowne of thornes that he might merit for us a crowne of glory Hee found no mercy from the Priests and Jewes that we might finde sure mercy with God He was cast out of the earthly Jerusalem and suffered without the gates that he might provide a place for us in the heavenly Jerusalem Fourthly he suffered for us in this that he suffered that so he might have a sympathy of our sufferings and have a feeiing of our miseries He suffered being tempted that he might be able to secure us being tempted Heb. 2.17 18. and 4.15 The consideration hereof may serve for divers uses Uses First it should breed in us an admiration of the love of Christ to us that could ever be willing to become surety for us and suffer for us especially considering what we were viz. unjust men 1 Pet. 3.18 wicked men Rom. 5.6 enemies to him Rom. 5.8 10. That one should die for a good or righteous man or for one that is a common good for or to other men is very rare But it might be Ionathan might die for David or a subject be willing to die for a good Prince about no man would die for his enemies as Christ died for us Secondly it should worke in us sorrow and hearty griefe for our sins wee should now mourne as heartily for piercing Christ by our sinnes as if we had lost an only childe c. We complaine of the Jewes and Iudas and Pilate for
that he was never guilty of any offence against God or man Thus of the sense of the words Divers Doctrines may be gathered out of these words but because one is principall I will but touch the rest Doct. 1. Mens sinnes are of mens making man made sinne God made none Doct. 2. It is a hatefull thing to be a maker of sinne As it was most glorious for God to make a world of creatures so it is most ignominious for man to make a world of sinnes Doct. 3. Christ made no sinne This is the chiefe Doctrine and plaine in the Text He was not only free from the first and worst kinds of making of sinne mentioned before but he was free from all sinne in all estates of his life he knew no sinne he did none iniquity he was that just One by an excellency Quest. But how came it to passe that the man Jesus had no sinne seeing all other men bring sinne with them into the world and daily sinne Answ. He was sanctified from the wombe being conceived by the holy Ghost which no other are so as both originall sinne was stopped from flowing in upon him in his conception and besides hee was qualified with perfect holinesse from the wombe and therefore is called that holy thing borne of the Virgin Luke 1.35 And it was necessary his humane nature should bee so holy and that hee should doe no sin because his humane nature was to be a tabernacle for the Deity to dwel in Col. 2.9 and besides from his very humane nature as well as from his Deity must flow unto us life and all good things and therefore he must needs be undefiled The man-hood of Christ is as the conduit and the God-head as the spring of grace unto us Besides his sufferings could not be availeable if he were not innocent himselfe The Uses follow and so Uses First we see the difference between the two Adams the first made sinne and infected all the world with it the other made no sinne but redeemed all the world from it The first Adam as he had power not to sinne so he had power to sinne but the second Adam had not only a power not to sinne but also no power to sinne not only as they say in Schooles Posse non peccare but also Non posse peccare Secondly we may hence see in what a wofull damnity against goodnesse the world stands when this most innocent Man that never did any sinne that never offended God or man in all his life when he I say comes into the world how is he despised and rejected of men Who looked after him unlesse it were for his miracles few honoured him for his holinesse How is the world set on wickednesse that it should account him without forme or handsomenesse that shone before God and Angels in such a spotlesse innocency Oh what wit had the rulers of this world that condemned him as a malefactor that had no spot in him from the crowne of the head to the soale of the foot that never did man wrong or sinned against God Isa. 49.7 and 53.2 3 4. Thirdly we may hence see cause to wonder at the love of Christ to us Oh how is it 〈…〉 of such a world of sinnes that yet himselfe never knew sinne What heart of man can sufficiently admire his love unto us that can abase himselfe to be made sinne for us that never did sinne himselfe Fourthly is it not hence also most manifest that impenitent sinners shall not be spared or pitied of God Did not God spare his owne Son that never offended in all his life and shall he spare them that never left offending of him Oh what madnesse hath besotted men so as with stubborne wilfulnesse still to trust upon an unknowne mercy in God yea such a mercy as God could never conceive in the case of his Sonne that was not to him as they are in any respect Were these men but throughly beaten from this sinfull plea of mercy in God they would repent of their sins in time and seeke true mercy from God which never is with-held from penitent sinners Lastly Did our Saviour Christ suffer so patiently such extreme things that never deserved any evill in himselfe What a shame is it for us to be so unquiet and dejected or so froward or so unsettled when any crosses or afflictions fall upon us who yet have deserved at Gods hands to suffer a thousand times more and worse things than those that doe befall us In his mouth was found no guile We reade in the Scripture of guile in the spirit when we have false hearts and guile in the hands by false weights and ballances and guile in the mouth in deceitfull words Guile in words is committed many wayes First by lying when men speake what they thinke not Secondly by flattering when men praise others after a corrupt maner or for corrupt ends Thirdly by backbiting when men censure others behind their backs of malice or whisper evill against others Psal. 41.7 Fourthly by wresting the words of others to their hurt Psal. 56.11 and 52.1 2. Fiftly by with-holding the just praises of others or Apologie Sixtly by fearefulnesse in evill times when men will not stand for the truth or speake against their Consciences Seventhly by disgracefull jests Ephes. 5.4 Eighthly by telling the truth of malice 1 Sam. 22.9 10. Ninthly by boasting of a false gift Pro. 27.1 Tenthly by hypocrisie and dissimulation and that divers wayes as 1. When men speake faire to mens faces but reproach them behinde their backs or flatter them meerely to catch them and intangle them in their talke as the Pharisees often tempted Christ. 2. That reproveth sinne in others and yet commits it himselfe Rom. 2.19 3. That colours sin under pretence of Religion Marke 12.40 4. That professeth Religion in words and yet denieth it in his heart 5. That hideth his sin by deniall or excuses to avoyd shame and punishment 6. That gives good words to men in affliction but relieves them not 1 Iohn 3.17 18. None of these nor any other wayes of guile were found in Christ though they called him a deceiver and sought all occasions against him Thus of the sense the doctrines follow Doct. 1. Guile in words is a vice that wonderfully dishonours a man it was a fault would give great advantage to the enemies of the truth As it is a sinne which is in a speciall manner hatefull to God Psal. 5.7 so it is shamefull amongst men and therefore as any man would enjoy good dayes let him refraine his tongue from evill and his lips that they speake no guile Psal. 34.13 Doct. 2. When he saith that they found no guile in his mouth it imports that they sought it And so we learne that the godly are so hated of the wicked that they seeke occasion against them when they see not or heare not of any faults in them they search and inquire and lie in waite
with what kinde of reviling he was 〈◊〉 and that was with most hatefull 〈◊〉 as deceiving working by the Divell blasphemy sedition treason c. The Use followes Use. Was Christ reviled Then it is most manifest that the world hates goodnesse incurably if that just One cannot scape reproach and slanders then may not any godly persons promise to themselves peace that wayes Therefore carnall friends of such as suffer reproach for Religion many times say It must needs be they are faulty some way or at least are not discreet whereas this instance of our Saviour shewes that wordly-minded men will reproach such as are godly though they were never so discreet or innocent Besides this should teach us patience under such indignities and wrongs Christ was reviled and shall we be so troubled and disquieted Christ did not revile againe And the reason was partly because reviling is a sin and partly because he suffered as our surety though he had deserved no such shame and we had and therefore holds his peace not onely from reviling but many times from just apologie confessing our guiltinesse by his silence The practice of our Saviour is here reported for our learning that all Christians might hence be warned not to render reviling for reviling 1 Pet. 3.9 There are many reasons to perswade us to patience and not to render reviling for reviling First the reproaches of unreasonable men cannot take away thy innocency Secondly better men than we have beene as vilely abused Thirdly as David said God may blesse thee for their cursing and honour thee for their disgracing of thee Fourthly because we are heires of blessing and therefore such foule language as cursing and reviling should not be found in our mouthes Fiftly though thou deserve not those reproaches from men yet thou art not innocent before God Sixtly herein thou shalt be conformed to the Patterne and Image of the Lord Jesus Christ not onely in suffering wrongfully but in forbearing reviling for Conscience sake He threatned not To threaten those that wrong us is usually a blemish and a fault First because usually it ariseth of passion and desire of revenge Secondly because oftentimes it is joyned with lying when such things are threatned as for matter or degree cannot be done or are not intended to be done Thirdly because by threatning so passionately we doe injury to God to whom vengeance belongs This condemnes the usuall practice of all sorts of men that sin fearfully in the customary practice of thwarting upon all occasions of discontent and displeasure Who is he that suffers now and in his heart or words threatens not Especially how exceeding common is this sin in the most families where parents and masters can hardly tell how to speake of the faults of servants and children but it is with foolish and passionate threatning contrary to the expresse prohibition Eph. 6.9 Masters use not threatnings But all such as would have the comfort of a sound conversation and desire to carry themselves as Christ hath left us a patterne must strive to breake off this wretched habit of threatning and if they be oppressed by Superiours or wronged by the incurable faults of Inferiours they must learne of Christ to commit all to him that judgeth righteously which is the affirmative part of the manner of Christs suffering But committed himselfe to him that judgeth righteously From these words divers things may be observed Doct. 1. First that in case of wrongs from other men it is not alwaies needfull or convenient to complaine to the Magistrate for redresse Christ here commits his cause to God but complaineth not nay though he were wronged almost continually and with grievous wrongs yet we read not that ever he complained against them that did him wrong Here two things are to be enquired after First in what cases it is not fit to complaine to men Secondly in what cases it may be lawfull and fit In these cases following it is not fit to complaine to the Magistrate First where redresse of the wrongs may be had by private and peacefull courses 1 Cor. 6. Secondly where the lawes of men doe not provide punishment some wrongs are offences and yet not punishable by mens lawes Thirdly where the offence is commited of meere frailty or ignorance Fourthly where the offence is grounded upon meere surmises which in the judgement of charity ought not to be conceived 1 Cor. 13. Fiftly where the injury is lesse and the party trespassing doth acknowledge the wrong in this case the rule of Christ holds If thy brother say It repenteth me thou must forgive him Luke 17.4 Sixtly where by the suit religion will receive greater dammage by the scandall than the party suffers by the wrong as in the case of the Corinthians where a brother went to law with a brother before Judges that were Infidels Seventhly where the Magistrates have declared themselves to be enemies to justice and just men as here in the case of Christ it was boot lesse to complaine because all the Rulers were his professed enemies Contrariwise in these and such like cases following men may lawfully seek justice from men in authority First where the offence is grievous and against the lawes of God and men Secondly where the offender persists in evill-doing without repentance Thirdly where the offence is against God and Religion as well as against the party wronged Fourthly where such wrongs are usually punishable Fiftly where the party complaining is bound to complaine by his office either by charge or oath provided that the party complaining first love his enemies and secondly prosecute with continuall respect to Gods glory and thirdly use the benefit of the Law with charity and mercy without cruelty or extremity Thus of the first Doctrine Doct. 2. The malice of wicked men against the godly is so great that when they begin to oppose them though it be but in their name they will never cease opposition if they have power till they have their lives too Thus I gather from hence that our Saviour being reviled doth not only commit his cause to God but commits himselfe to God as expecting the increase of their oppositions till they have put him to death This is the reason why God indites every man that hates his brother of murther 1 Iohn 3.15 And David so often complaines of his enemies that slandred him that they also sought his life yea his soule as if they were desirous not only to kill his body but damne his soule also Doct. 3. We may here also note that God is to be conceived of according to the occasion seeing we cannot comprehend God wholly as he is we ought to raise up such conceptions in our hearts of the glory of God as may with honour answer the occasion that presently concerns us as here in the case of wrongs God is conceived as a righteous Judge in the case of death he is called the God of the spirits of all flesh in
repented It is a signe of true mortification when 1. A man hath seriously condemned himselfe before God for his sin 2. When he feeles the wonted violence of affections after sinne and the world to be deaded and his heart growne dull and out of taste in matters of sin and the world He is crucified that hath his lusts and affections crucified Gal. 5.24 3. That he is weary of life is selfe by reason of the remainders of sin in his flesh Rom. 7. 4. That hath felt as sensible sorrowes for his sinnes as he was wont to doe for his crosses sorrowes I say that are voluntary and for sinne as it is sinne Doâ—t 4. The Passion of Christ is the best medicine to kill sin in us he died that we might die to sin There is a vertue in the death of Christ to kill sin Rom. 6. Now the death of Christ may be said to kill sin First in respect of the guilt of sin Christ in his death paid all that was needfull for satisfaction and â—o destroyed the imputation of it and stilled the clamour of it It cannot cry against us in heaven because God is fully satisfied and the bond discharged and cancelled the plea of our sins died in the Passion of Christ. Secondly in respect of the hatefulnesse of it or the demonstration of the hatefulnesse of it The Passion of Christ gives all men occasion to see how unworthy sin is to live that made him die when it was only imputed to him and not done by him Thirdly in respect of the power of it in us actually There is a secret vertue in the wounds of Christ to wound sin and in the death of Christ to kill sinne and therefore the Scripture speakes not only of the merit but of the vertue of his death Rom. 6. Phil. 3. which vertue is secretly derived unto the penitent sinner by the ordinances of Christ his Word Prayer and Sacraments Uses The Use should be for triall men may know whether as yet they have any part in the death of Christ by inquiring whether they be dead in their sins First they have no interest in the merit of his death that have not experience of the vertue of his death in killing their corruptions Secondly for instruction When godly men find any corruption begin to be too strong for them they must flye to Christ for this medicine and then there is no sin so strong in them but by constant prayer to Christ for the vertue of his death will be subdued if they pray in faith Prayer gets the medicine and faith applies it to the disease Doct. 5. True mortification doth not encounter one sin only but sins in the plurall number and indefinitely It notes that in true repeâ—tance there is a respect had to amendment of all sins To amend only one or two faults is not true repentance for he that is truely dead is dead to sins there is no sin but the true Convert desires and endeavours to be rid of it so far as hee knowes it to be a sin Herâ—d did mend in some things but yet was not sound because in one sin he minded no repentance And this point doth give an infallible rule of triall of mens estates in Christ for no wicked man on earth doth so much as in true desire forsake all sin There be some corruptions he knowes that he would upon no conditions part with To desire and endeavour to be rid of all sins is an infallible mark of a child of God Doct. 6. Mortification makes a man dead only to sins it doth not make him of a dead and lumpish disposition in doing good duties Heb. 9.14 nor doth it require that it should destroy his nature or naturall temper or the parts of his body but his sin only nor doth it kill his contentment in the creatures of God and the use of lawfull things nor doth it destroy his liberty in lawfull delights and recreations it kils his sin only Might live unto righteousnesse These words containe the second effect of Christs death and passion viz. the raising of us unto a righteous life his death makes us live and live righteously Divers Doctrines may be hence observed Doct. 1. First that men truely mortified shall live happily These dead men will live there is no danger in great sorrow and the other workes of mortification It kils sin but the soule lives by that meanes He is sure to live that is dead to his sins Rom. 8.13 Esay 26.19 1 Pet. 4.6 Ezek. 18. Hos. 14.2 The reasons are first because God hath promised comfort to such as mourne for sin Mat. 5.4 Pro. 14.10 Secondly Christ hath a speciall charge given him to looke to those mourners that they miscarry not Esay 61.1 2 3. Thirdly they are freed from eternall death they cannot be condemned 1 Cor. 11.31 32. Iob 33.27 28. Fourthly because the fruit of the lips is peace to these they are ever after interessed in the comforts of the Word Esay 57. 15 18. Fiftly the nature of godly sorrow is only to tend to repentance it is worldly sorrow that tends to death 2 Cor. 7.10 Sixtly they that are conformed to the similitude of Christs death by mortification shall be conformed to Christs life by the resurrection from the dead Rom. 6.5 8 11. Uses The Use may be first for confutation of such as think that mortification is a way full of danger and makes many men come to great extremities whereas they may here see there is no danger in it Hellish terrours and despaire and some kinde of diseases may make strange effects in some men but never was any hurt by godly sorrow for sin if we will beleeve the Scriptures and therefore it should incourage men to fall to worke soundly about searching their wayes and confessing their sins and judging themselves in secret for their sinnes Iames 4.7 2 Cor. 7.10 11. But here men must looke to some few rules First that they see the warrant of the course in the Word and know the places that require these duties that they lay up such promises made to the duties of mortification as may uphold their hearts in the practice of them Thirdly that they refuse not consolation but when they have found true humiliation for their sins and comfort from God in his ordinances that they turne their sorrow into joy and their prayers into thanksgiving and spend their dayes alwayes rejoycing in the Lord. Doct. 2. It is not enough to die to sinne unlesse wee also live to righteousnesse it is not enough to forsake our sinnes but wee must spend our dayes in good workes we are so charged to cease to doe evill as withall we are charged to learne to doe well Esay 1.16 we must bring forth fruits worthy amendment of life as well as confesse our sinnes Matth. 3.8 A man will cut downe his fig-tree for want of good fruit though it beare no ill fruit Luke 13.6 It will not please any
husbandman that his land beare no thornes not briers not weeds if it beare him not good graine It is not enough for a servant that he do his Master no hurt but he must â—ee to it that he do his Masters worke For first obedience and good fruits are required at our hands in the Law of God besides the prohibition of sinne Secondly Christ dyed to this end that we might live righteously as well as die to sinne Thirdly because all the gifts of the Spirit bestowed on us in our regeneration are given to profit withall not to lay them up in a napkin 1 Cor. 12. Fourthly because we shall be judged at the last day according to our works Rom. 2.6 Use. And therefore this shewes the dangerous folly of such carnall people as think if they come to Church and live civilly and doe nobody no wrong they are out of all question in a right course And besides it should awake carelesse and sluggish Christians to look to their gifts and remember what accounts they will give to God for their unprofitablenesse and unfruitfulnesse 2 Pet. 1.8 Doct. 3. It is from hence evident that the only living is to live righteously He is worthy to be sayd to live that lives to righteousnesse a religious life is the best life And these are the reasons First because it is the most honorable life For to live to righteousnesse makes a man highly in the favour of God Psa. 11.7 Prov. 15.9 and it shewes that a man is borne of God 1 Ioh. 2.29 and besides it helps a man to the best and most blessed memoriall Prov. 10.7 and the fruits of righteousnesse are the best means of glorifying God Phil. 1.11 And therefore Salomon sayd well that the righteous is more excellent than his neighbour Pro. 12.26 And David saith They are the only excellent Ones Ps. 16. whereas every wicked man is lothsome and a sinfull life is a shamefull life Prov. 1â— 5 c. 14.34 Secondly because it is the most profitable life and the most gainfull for blessings are upon the head of the righteous Pro. 10.6 The wicked worketh a deceitâ—ull work but to him that â—oweth righteousnes shall be a sure reward Pro. 11.18 And righteousnesse is both the best riches and the most durable Pro. 8.18 19 20. And it hath the promise of this life as well as the life to come 1 Tim. 6. Iob 8 6. And the profit of righteousnesse will help a man when he is to die when the treasures of the wicked will profit nothing Pro. 10.2 Yea a good man lacketh not an inheritance for his childrens children and the wealth of the sinner is many times layd up for the juit Thi rely because it is the safest and quietest life Hee that walketh uprightly walketh surely Prov. 10.19 and the fruit of righteousnesse is peace Iam. 3.18 For Gods promise is that no evill shall happen to the just whereas the wicked shall be filled with mischiefe Pro. 12.21 And Gods blessing makes them rich and he mingles no sorrow with it Pro. 10.21 and 15.6 And righteousnesse is reckoned as an impenetrable aâ—mour 2 Cor. â— 7 And God doth marke every one that doth righteousnesse and solaceth his heart Esay 64.5 And the very doing of good is sweetnesse to the â—ouâ—e Pro. 13.19 And whereas there is no peace to the wicked the righteous is at peace with God with Angels with the creatures and with all godly men Fourthly because it is the most durable life for the feare of the Lord prolongeth the dayes but the yeeres of the wicked shall be shortned Pro. 10. 27.30 The way of righteousnesse is life and in the path-way thereof is no death Pro. 12.28 As a whirl-winde so is the wicked seene no more but the righteous is an everlasting foundation Prov. 10.25 Fiftly because it is a life that ends the best of all mens lives for the wicked is driven away in his wickednesse but the righteous hath hope in his death and great hope too having the promises of a better life and so much glory as the eye of mortall man never saw nor eare of man heard nor came into the heart of a naturall man Pro. 14.32 1 Tim. 6. 1 Cor. 2.9 Sixtly because righteousnesse is more proper to the soule What is riches or honour or any outward thing to the soule of man or what shall it profit a man to provide the whole world to be his estate if hee provide not grace for his soule Riches profit but the outward estates of a man whereas righteousnesse profits the man himselfe And therefore Adams losse was greater in losing his innocency than in losing of Paradise What can it profit a man to have all other things good about him if he be not good himselfe Use. The Use should be first for triall Men should throughly search themselves whether they be indeed righteous men and the more carefully should they search because the most righteous on earth have their many ignorances and frailties There is no man but sinneth daily and in many things And besides a man may attaine to some kinde of righteousnesse and yet not enter into the Kingdome of heaven as there is a generation that are pure in their owne eyes and yet are not cleansed from their sins And the Pharisees had a righteousnesse that had many praises they gave almes and fasted and prayed long prayers and did that which was warrantable in respect of the Law outwardly and yet if our righteousnesse exceed not the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees we cannot enter into the Kingdome of heaven Quest. But how may a man know all his infirmities notwithstanding he be truely righteous and have such a righteousnesse as doth exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees Ans. For answer hereunto I will cast the signes of a righteous man into two rankes First such as describe him in himselfe secondly such as describe him in the difference from Pharisaicall righteousnesse The signes that describe him in himselfe either appeare upon him in his infancy or in his ripe age In the very infancy of the just man even when God first changeth his heart and cleanseth him and raiseth him up to live righteously there be divers things by which he may discerne the truth of his sanctification as First by the dissolving of the stoninesse of his heart When God comes effectually to cleanse a man he takes away the stony heart out of the body and gives him a heart of flesh he may feele his heart melt within him especially when he stands before the Lord when the Lord is fashioning of him for himselfe by his Ordinances Ezek. 36.25 26. He hath a new heart that hath not a stony heart Secondly by the rising of the day-starre in his heart The Father of lights when he renueth the heart of a man causeth a sudden and heavenly light as it were a starre to shine in the understanding by vertue of which men see more into
the mysteries of Religion in that first moment than they did all the dayes of their life before This is that new spirit the Prophet speaks of He that sate in darknesse before now sees a great light he sees and wonders at divine things in Religion whereas before he was a â—ot and understood nothing with any power or life and by the comforts of this light he can heare as the learned understands doctrine in a moment which before was altogether harsh and dark unto him 2 Pet. 1.19 Ezek. 36.28 Psal. 119.130 Mat. 4.16 Esay 50 4. Thirdly by his vehement desire to righteousnesse or after righteousnesse Mat. 5.5 Which he shewes many wayes as by the loathing of himselfe for his want of righteousnesse and for all his wayes that were not good Ezek. 36.35 and by his estimation of righteousnesse above riches and all worldly things Psal. 3.8 9. and by his affectionate enquiry after directions for righteousnesse Men and brethren what shall we do to be saved Act. 2.37 and by his longing after the Word of truth by which he may learne righteousnes Fourthly by his estimation of righteousnesse in others he honours them that feare the Lord as the only Noble Ones all his delight is in them and he loves them and longs after them for righteousnesse sake Fiftly by the covenant he makes in his heart about righteousnesse he not only consents to obey Esay 1.19 but hires himselfe as a servant to righteousnesse resolving to live to righteousnesse and spend not an houre in a day but a life in the service of righteousnesse Rom. 6.13 18. And as the righteous man growes more strong and better acquainted with God and his Ordinances and the workes of righteousnesse other signes break-out upon him which doe infallibly prove the happinesse of his condition such as are First vexation in his soule at the wickednesse and unrighteousnesse of others 2 Pet. 2.8 Secondly rejoycing with joy unspeakable and glorious when he feeles the comforts of Gods presence and begins to see some evidence of Gods love to him in Christ 1 Pet. 1.9 Thirdly the personall and passionate love of the Lord Jesus Christ the fountaine of righteousnesse though he never saw him in the flesh esteeming him above all persons and things 1 Pet. 1.9 Phil. 3.8 9. longing after his comming with great â—rivings of affections 2 Cor. 5. 2 Tim. 4.8 c. Fourthly flourishing like a Palm-tree when he is planted in the house of the Lord and enjoyes powerfull meanes in the house of his God growing like the Willowes by the water-courses Psal. 92.12 13. and 1.3 Fiftly resolution to suffer any thing for righteousnesse sake Mat. 5.12 so as he will forsake father or mother house or lands yea life it selfe rather than forsake the truth and the good way of God Mat. 16.23 Mark 10.29 Sixtly he lives by faith The just lives by faith In all estates of life hee casâ—eth his cares and himselfe upon God trusting on the merits of Jesus Christ and is in nothing carefull but patienâ—ly waits upon God Gal. 2.2 Heb. 10.38 Gal. 3.11 And thus he is described in himselfe Now his righteousnesse is distinguished from the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees by divers signes and markes as First in the ends of it His righteousnesse is not intended for the praises of men for his praise is of God Rom. 2.26 He doth not his work to be seen of men Mat. 6.1 c. He had rather be righteous than seem so Secondly in the parts of it The Pharisees righteousnesse is outward his is inward also The very thoughts of the righteous are right Pro. 12.5 Hee strives to get a cleane heart as well as cleane hands and is as well grieved for evill thoughts and lusts and desires within as for evill words or works whereas the Pharisee is but like a painted sepulchre all full of rottennes and filth within his soule desires evill when he dares not practise it in his life Pro. 21.10 Againe the Pharisee makes conscience of great commandements but not of the least Hee refraines whoredome murder perjurie swearing by God sacriledge c. but makes no conscience of filthy speaking anger swearing by that which is not God or by lesser oathes deceit covetousnesse or the like whereas a righteous man indeed makes conscience even of the least commâ—ndements Mat 5.19.20 Again a Pharisee may be good abroad but is not usually so at home but he that is truly righteous is so at home as well as abroad hee becomes a good husband master father friend c. as well as a â—â—od man Finally the righteous man hath respect to all Gods Commanâ—ements whereas the Pharisee in some one or other of the commandements lives in the breach of it wilfully and without out desire of râ—formation some in covetousnesse and extortion some in lust and filthinesse Thirdly in the degrees or measure of righteousnesse The Pharisee is carefull of some few workes of which he seekes glory but the righteousnesse of the just man is as the waves of the sea he is industrious to increase in all well-doing and to bee filled with the fruits of righteousnesse every day Esay 48.18 Fourthly in the continuance of righteousnesse The just man doth righteousnesse at all times Psal. 106.2 Luke 1.75 his desire is for ever to bee imployed in good workes whereas the Pharisâ—â—s righteousnesse is but by fits and as the morning deaw and if trouble come for righteousnesse he fals away and forsakes his righteousnesse c. And thus of the Use for triall Use 2. Secondly the excellent living of such as live righteously may greatly reprove such as cannot be stirred with these things to a conscionable care of forsaking their sinnes and of living righteously Quest. What should be the cause that such men as heare so much of the excellent estate of righteous men are not perswaded to convert and embrace that kinde of life Answ. The cause is divers in divers men as First in some it is long of certaine corruptions that discover themselves about the hearing of the doctrine of righteousnesse For either mens hearts are like a beaten path in the high-way that the sound of doctrine cannot enter into their understanding Mat. 13. Or else they understand not with application to themselves but thinke only how the doctrine may fit others Luke 13.1 2. Or else they meet with some hard condition that they are not willing to observe as the rich young Pharisee did or some other harsh doctrine as they account it which doth so vex and offend them that they fall cleane off from the respect of Christ and holinesse as Iob. 6.59.66 Or else they have some vile opinions that let them in the time of hearing as to thinke that one is not bound to doe as the rules of Scripture doe require or that if one be not a grosse offender God will not impute lesse faults contrary to our Saviours doctrine Mat. 5.18 19 20. Or else their
hearts break that is they let the doctrine runne out and never thinke of it when they are gotten out of the Church Heb. 2.1 Or else they have resisted the light of the truth so long that God hath now delivered them over to a spirit of slumber lest they should convert and he should heal them Mat. 13.15 16. Isa. 6.10 Secondly in some the world is the cause of it For either they are entangled with the examples of the multitude especially of the wise Ones and great Ones of the world 1 Cor. 1.26 27 28. Or else they are affrighted with the evill reports with which the good way of God is disgraced in the world Act. 28.22 Or else they are insnared with respect of their carnall friends they are loth to displease father or mother or sisters or brothers or any they have great hopes from or dependance upon Mat. 10.35 37. 1 Pet. 4.2 Or else they have so much businesse to doe and so many cares about their worldly affaires they cannot be at leisure â—o long as to thiâ—ke they cannot bring their lives into order Mat. 13.22 Luke 17. Or else they live at hearts-ease and prosper in their estate and so desire not to alter their course of life and so their prosperity destroyes them Prâ— 1.32 Thirdly in some men the cause is the lust after some particular wickednesse of life in which they live either secretly or openly which sinne is the very Idol of their hearts and hinders a good resolution Fourthly in some the cause is conceitednesse they are pure in their owne cicâ— and yet are not cleansed they rest in the outward profession of religion and the feare of godlinesse and regard not the sound power of it in their lives Lastly in all unregenerate men there are three causes why they are not perswaded to a religious life First the one is the forgetfulnes of their death therefore their filthinesse is still in their skirts because they remember not their latter end Lam. 1.9 Secondly the other is that they are dead in sin What should hinder the conversion of multitudes at once but that we preach to congregations of dead men Thirdly the divell workes effectually in all the children of disobedience striving to hide the Gospel from them and the glory of a righteous life that so they might perish 1 Cor. 4.4 And thus of the second Use. Use 3. Thirdly such as consent to obey and feele themselves raised from death to life and are now desirous to spend their daies in a religious and righteous course of life must observe all such rules as may further them and establish them in an orderly and fruitfull conversation Hee that would live in righteousnesse must thinke on these directions following as the very gates of righteousnesse First he must give over all needlesse conversation with vaine persons and profane men hee must shunne their company as he would such as have the plague running upon them hee must not come neere them as is urged Pro. 14.15 For what fellowship can bee between righteousnesse and unrighteousnesse 2 Cor. 6.14 Depart from me ye evill doers saith David for I will keep the commandements of my God Psal. 119.115 Secondly he must redeeme time he must buy time from his worldly occasions and settle such an order in his worldly estate or outward estate that he may provide to serve the Lord without distraction abstayning from all things that may intangle him or interrupt him Eph. 5.16 1 Cor. 7.29 35. and 9.28 2 Tim. 2.4 He must provide to him time for Gods service and for commerce and fellowship with the godly and for works of mercy Thirdly he must be wise for himselfe that is he must in all the meanes hee useth for or in religion especially apply what hee can for his owne use and study himselfe and to understand his owne way and provide whatsoever he doe for his justification and sanctification and finall salvation Prâ— 9. 12. and 14.8 And to this end he must meddle with his owne businesse and take heed of being a busie-body in other mens matters so much as in his thoughts 1 Thes. 4.11 12. And he must also avoid vaine janglings and doubtfull disputations in religion and quarrels that tend not to his edification but to shew wit or science Tit. 3.9.1 Tim. 6.20.2 Tim. 2.23 And he must keep his eye straight upon the mark to proceed directly and distinctly in building himselfe up in knowledge and grace not losing his time or going about but keeping a straight path to supply what he wants and grow in what he hath Pro 4.25 Ier. 31.32 Hee must take heed of uncertaine running but bee sure to take accounts of himselfe for all his courses to see that hee goe very straight towards the mark and finally hee must not respect company to goe the pase of other men but run as if hee alone were to obtaine striving to excell 1 Cor. 9.24 and 14 12. Fourthly he must esteeme the Word above all treasures Psal. 119.72 Mat. 1â— and take hold of the instruction thereof as that must bee the very life of his life Pro. 4 1â— For by the Word doth God sanctifie us and make us righteous Ioh. 17. And he must order his whole course of life so as that he may see the meanes of all his actions from the Word he must live by the rules of Scripture that will live righteously Gal. 6.16 Now that he may doe thus he must looke to divers things First that he place no confidence in the flesh neither trusting upon his owne wit nor carnall reason nor gifts nor yet yeelding himselfe to be a servant to any mans humour or opinions or example or commandement Secondly he must provide to live so as he suffer not a famine of the powerfull preaching of the Word hee must labour for the meat that perisheth not Ioh. 6.27 and so exercise himselfe in the Word morning and evening that the Word may dwell plenteously in him Psal. 1.2 Col. 3.16 Thirdly he must take heed of adding any more sinnes or duties than are discovered in the Word and of detracting from any thing that is forbidden or required there Psal. 30.6 detesting conceitednesse and singularity having his conversation in all meeknesse of wisedome Iam. 3.13 Fiftly he must daily lift up his heart to God to seeke a way of him whose glory it is to teach to profit and who giveth his Spirit to lead men in the paths of righteousnesse Psal. 23. Esay 48.17 Sixtly he must remember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it For this will be both the meanes and the signes of his sanctification and true righteousnesse It is the market day for the soule Esay 58.13 14. Exod. 31.13 c. Seventhly he must haste to the comming of Christ hee must dispatch his worke as fast as he can and to this end he must cast about to finde out waies of well-doing and when he hath any projects or opportunities of well-doing he must not
Christian from the false and from him that is no Christian at all God makes his count by righteousnesse Rom. 10. To professe the true religion to understand the Word to beleeve it with historicall or temporall faith to talke of the Word to receive Baptisme and the signes of the Covenants or the like makes not an essentiall difference It is obeying the Word proves us to be true Christians Not the hearers but the doers of the Word are acknowledged for just persons Mat. 7.26 27. Iames 1.22 23 24. But that we be not deceived in our obedience we must know that unto sound obedience divers things are required as 1. That his obedience be from the heart Rom. 6.17 2. That his obedience ariseth from the love of God and the hatred of sin as it is sin and not from carnall and corrupt ends Deut. 30.20 Iosh. 22.5 Mat. 4.19 3. That his obedience be in all things with respect to all Gods Commandements though it be against his profit ease credit or the like Heb. 11.8 Gen. 22.12 Psal. 119.6 Exod. 15.26 4. That he doth righteousnesse at all times that he continue in his obedience and obey at all times that is constantly and not for a fit Psal. 106.2 Hos. 6.5 Gal. 5.7 2 Kings 18.6 Iâ—m 1.23 5. That he make conscience of obeying the least commandement as well as the greatest Mat. 5.19 6. That obeyes the commandements of the Gospel about beleeving in God and Jesus Christ as well as of the Law that practiseth obedience of faith and lives by faith 2 Thes. 1.8 Rom. 1.5 Mat. 16.16 11. It is to bee noted that the Apostle useth faire language when hee speaketh even of carnall men He gives not these carnall husbands reproachfull words but onely saith they obey not the Word and the reason may be because the conscience of a man is not won by the terror of words but by the evidence of the matter And besides the Apostle did not thinke it fit that wives should bee humoured in the violent dispraises of their husbands It is not profitable for inferiours to conceive much of the hatefulnesse of the sins of superiours 12. Religion doth not binde wives to account carnall husbands to bee religious They may know that they are carnall and yet not sin against their husbands in such judgement so as they judge by infallible grounds for though the wife must love her husband with matrimoniall love above all other men yet shee is not bound to beleeve that he is the best man in the world Lastly it is a great affliction to a Christian wife to have a carnall husband Till she have won him shee is but in a distressed estate for other wicked men she might shun and so avoide the discomfort ariseth from seeing and hearing their wickednesse but an evill husband shee cannot nor ought not to depart from him though shee must avoide his sinne 1 Cor. 7. and from such a husband shee cannot have the helps shee should have from a husband that could dwell with her as a man of knowledge Besides the many waies in which such a husband may or will hinder her in the course of godlinesse besides it cannot but bee a great griefe to her to thinke of their parting out of this world that the one of them must goe to hell and that the companion of her life when he dies if he repent not must be an eternall companion of devils 13. Good wives may have ill husbands such wives as are truly religious and obedient may have husbands that will not obey the Word of God and that ariseth sometimes from the improvidence or ill providing of parents Many parents that have children that obey them and will bee ruled by them doe dispose of them for carnall ends to carnall or ill disposed husbands Sometimes from the hypocrisie of such men as feare God but prove not so when their wives enjoy them Sometimes from an unruly affection in good women who though they know the men they choose to bee carnall yet they will have them though it prove to their owne continuall woe and affliction Sometimes from a speciall corruption of nature in some husbands who either are loving husbands and yet but carnall men or are good men but bad husbands Sometimes it ariseth from the speciall grace of God to the wife who though she was carnall when shee married the carnall husband yet afterwards is converted and effectually called and this was the case of such women â—as the Apostle seemes here to write to Sometimes it falls out by a speciall and unavoideable providence of God though all meanes have beene used to trie or prevent this evill in the husband for marriage being to be reckoned amongst outward things God for reasons knowne to himselfe and alwaies just will give ill husbands to good wives And contrariwise it may be God knowes that if some good wives had better husbands they would prove worse wives or both husband and wife would be more unapt for the kingdome of God 14. Unequall matches ought to be avoided as much as may be and that may be gathered from the maner of the Apostles speaking in that he saith If any obey not the Word If any as if he would import that it is a case he desired might be very rarely found amongst Christians They also may be won We reade in Scripture of divers kinds of winnings there is a spirituall winning or gaining and there is a worldly winning About the spirituall winning we reade of the winning of Christ Phil. 3.8 which is the worke of a particular beleever labouring and wrestling with God in the use of his ordinances to obtaine by the gift of his free grace Jesus Christ for his justification and sanctification and finall salvation Likewise we reade of the winning of grace and spirituall gifts and so godlinesse is called gaine and the good servants are said to win or gaine more Talents to the Talents they had And this gaine is gotten by a spirituall trading in the diligent emploiment of the gifts the godly have to get them encreased We reade likewise of the winning of other mens soules in many places and that is done either by the Preachers of the Gospel conquering the hearts of their hearers to the obedience of the Word of Christ and unto sound conversion or else it is done by private persons that by their examples and good carriage or by their admonitions or counsels doe perswade and incline others to a liking of a new life or to humiliation and reformation of some particular faults We reade likewise of worldly gaine and winning when men by their sports strive for prizes or in their trades labour for lucre and gaine Now this latter kinde of gaine differs greatly from the former both in the matter of the gaine and in the manner of seeking it for there is no comparison betweene the gaine of grace and godlinesse and the gaine of riches and honour the one is transitorie the
to use such evill courses as they doe for by the doctrine and reasons before it appeares plainely that they doe both holily and happily by committing all to God Psal. 14.4 7. 22.9 Thus of the second doctrine Doct. 3. It is a speciall praise in women to trust in God and the more praise because it is so rare in women who use to relie upon either their parents or their husbands to provide for them and seldome looke up to God And besides it produceth excellent effects for it makes them subject to their husbands and that with all quietnesse and meeknesse and feare to displease their husbands as is implied here And besides women that trust in God will be a great help and comfort to their husbands in their crosses they will encourage them to relie upon God in whom they put their trust which very help is worth great riches The Use should be therefore to perswade wives to be the more carefull of their faith and trust in God and to looke to it that it be a true faith and a right trust in God for such wives as are a vexation to their husbands by their carelesnesse and frowardnesse and unquietnesse and such as are so farre from comforting their husbands in distresse that they rather add affliction to their afflictions by censuring them and crossing them they may justly fear that their trust in God is not right Yea it maybe observed that some wives that professe religion and are unquiet and live frowardly and stubbornly towards their husbands they are unquiet in their consciences too and when crosses come upon them call their faith into question and cannot be established in their trust in God And it is just with God it should be so that such women as dare live in knowne transgressions against their husbands should not know their portion in the consolation of God God will not be loved when their husbands are not loved Thus of the fourth point The fift point is the effect and that is They adorned themselves Adorned themselves In all ages the comelinesse and ornameut of a wife as a wife was to obey her husband with meeknesse and feare and those were the comeliest and best apparelled women in the sight of God their husbands and good men that were most quiet and easie to be governed and willingest to please their husbands And so on the contrary a wife were a very unhandsome woman and not fit to please any wise man that were of a froward and unquiet disposition either through anger or crying or the like yea though she had otherwise never so great an estate or never so excellent gifts of nature of mind or bodie yea if she could be imagined to have true holinesse and grace yet she were but a loathsome creature And this doctrine as it should move all wives so especially such as have not other things to commend them but want either portion or beautie or skill or have but weake gifts in religion these should be the more carefull to recompence their husbands and strive to please them in this way of adorning themselves The matter of the example is subjection to their husbands and of that I have entreated in the exhorration it selfe The speciall argument is taken from the particular example of Sarah ver 6. Where we are to observe 1. What she did viz. she obeyed Abraham calling him Lord. 2. What fruit will follow to Christian wives if they follow her example viz. they shall become her daughters 3. Upon what condition they shall obtaine that honour viz. if they doe well and be not affraid of any amazement Sarah â— The names here mentioned are Sarah and Abraham and both their names are kept in the Christian Church not as they were at first but as they were changed of God out of his love and respect to their faith and obedience The woman was first called Saras which signified My Lady or My Mistris but after was changed into Sarah to signifie that she should be a Mistris to many or a Mistris indefinitely meaning that shee should have a great posteritie as the mans name was changed into Abraham and signified a father of many nations From the giving of the names wee may gather 1. Such as glorifie God by beleeving and keeping his covenant and patient bearing of adversitie shall be blessed of God and in particular shall have this blessing of a happy posteritie A godly life brings God to us and our families and an ungodly life drives him away 2. That God is no accepter of persons but godly wives shall have their part in the blessing of godly husbands This Christian wives may looke for if they be as Sarah holy women and such as obey their husbands and are a comfort and helpe to them in all the travels of their lives and no way hinder godlinesse in them Obeyed Abraham Divers things may be noted hence 1. That obedience is the chiefe thing required in the subjection of wives shewing how Sarah was subject he saith she obeyed him The maine thing required of wives is to be ruled by their husbands Those wives transgresse that are not carefull to see that done which their husbands require and with reason require and those that crosse their husbands and vexe them by opposing or censuring especially those that will not be quiet unlesse they may doe what they list and rule their husbands 2. That as much is due to everie husband as was due from Sarah to Abraham else this argument of the Apostle had not beene good They might have said that Abraham was a great man and holy and wise and loving c. but the Apostle requires that what women would doe for the substance of obedience if they had Abraham to their husband that must they doe to him that is now their husband And the reason is cleare because Gods commandement in the morall Law prescribes the same honour to be given to all husbands and in the New Testament obedience is required of all wives to all husbands And this was the more observable in Sarah because in obeying Abraham shee was faine to leave her owne countrey and be exposed to a world of paines and danger and wants 3. That the discharge of domesticall duties is a good worke and shall be had in everlasting remembrance Though all good wives have not the honour to be written in Gods booke of Scripture and praised therein yet they have the honour to be written in Gods booke of Remembrance which shall be opened at the last day and so contrariwise Calling him Lord. That shee did so call him the Apostle found written Gen. 18.12 Hence we may observe 1. That godly wives ought to acknowledge their husbands to have power over them as if they had beene servants bought with their money not that their subjection is no better than the subjection of servants but that the husbands have as well power over them as they have over their servants Sarah doth
heed that wee provoke not God by carelesnesse and boldnesse in favouring any corruption Deut. 32.18 19. Thirdly our adoption should be a singular consolation to us against all the miseries of this life It matters not though our life be hid and though it doe not appeare to the world what we are and though we have many crosses and losses and persecutions yet the thought of our inheritance with God should swallow up all Whatsoever we are now yet when Christ appeares we shall appeare in glory and there can be no comparison betweene the suffering of this life and the glory to be revealed upon us Rom. 8.17 Mat. 19.29 Col. 3.2 4. 1 Iohn 3.2 And that we may be the more comforted we should often pray to God to shew us by degrees and to make us know the riches of our inheritance both in what we possesse in this world and what we looke for in heaven And thus of the title of our dignities We are heires Of life Now follows to consider what we inherit and that is life wee are heires of life It is somewhat a strange speech but yet if we consider of it life is a most sweet thing there can be no happinesse without it A living Dog is better than a dead Lyon But as life is to be taken here it is a treasure above all treasures in the world But the enquirie into it is very difficult it is wonderfull hard to find out what life is especially to describe or define the life here mentioned as the glory of Gods adopted ones Life in Scripture is either naturall or spirituall as for naturall life especially since the fall that is so poore a thing as to be an heire to it is no great preferment By naturall life I meane that life that men live while they are unregenerate I say that life is a very poore thing which will appeare if we consider the qualitie of it or the meanes of preserving it or the short continuance of it or the subject of it or the things with which it is opprest or the whole nature of it 1. For the qualitie of it what is life It is but a winde or breath God breathed into man the breath of life as if his life were but his breath Gen. 2.7 and so it is said Every thing that had the breath of life Gen. 6.17 7. 15.22 My life is a wind saith Iob chap. 7.7 What is your life saith S. Iames it is even a vapour that appeareth for a little while and then vanisheth away Jam. 4.14 2. If we consider the short continuance of it It will vanish away of it selfe after a while as we see in that place It is compared to a Weavers Shuttle or at the best every houre of our life or every action addes secretly a threed till the web be woven and then we are cut off So Hezekiah compares himselfe to a Weaver in that respect Esay 38.12 Our life is scarce a span long for to live is but to die to begin to live is to begin to die for death takes away time past and every moment we yeeld something to death 3. If wee consider the poore meanes of preserving life It is such a weake thing that if wee doe not daily give it food it will faile us and if it be not kept with rayment it will be extinguished And for the meanes we use how silly are they Our life is called the life of our hands Esay 57.10 because it will not last unlesse wee make hard shift with our hands to preserve it 4. If wee consider the subject of it it is but our bodies for our soules in our naturall condition according to the sense of Scripture are dead in trespasses and sinnes They have as it were a being but not a life Our soules in respect of the substance of them are excellent things because invisible and spirituall existences but yet are destitute of that life is proper to them They are things indeed will last long but are void of that life which is spirituall 5. If we consider the miseries with which this life is infested both by sin and the punishments of it As for sinne it is leprous from the womb and charged with Adams fault and erres so often as cannot be numbred the faults of it are more than the haires of our heads As for punishment how hath God avenged himselfe upon thy wretched life to thrust thee out of Paradise and would not let thee enjoy life in any place that was not accursed The Divels also compasse about thy life to destroy it 2 Cor. 10.5 What deformities and infirmities are found in all the Vessels of life even in all the parts of thy bodie in which it dwells And without thee in the objects of life how is it frighted with cares plagues or vexed with particular crosses How doth God passe by thee in many blessings he gives before thy face to others and will not to thee And what thou hast to comfort thy life is it not cursed to thee so as thou feelest vanity and vexation in the use of it But above all how is thy life frighted with the danger of eternall death 6. Lastly if we consider the whole nature of life The Apostle here thinkes it is not worth the naming by the name of life when he saith only of the godly that they are heires of life as if there were no living men but they and as if they had beene dead all the time they were till they were adopted But it is not naturall life is here meant but spirituall life called in Scripture new life and the life of God and eternall life The words of the Apostle Paul Tit. 3.7 when he saith We are heires according to the hope of eternall life serve to expound these words of the Apostle Peter Now concerning this life it is above the reach of all mortall creatures to describe it as it is especially in the perfection of it in heaven for Saint Paul saith of what he saw in heaven that he saw things that could not be uttered 2 Cor. 12. and Saint Iohn saith it doth not appeare what we shall be â— Ioh. 3. 2. And in 1 Cor. 2.9 it is said that eye hath not seene nor eare heard nor hath it entred into the heart of man to conceive what God hath prepared for them that love him Yea Christ himselfe doth seeme to grant that as man he did not fully see the glory of this eternall life in his mortall condition where speaking of his estate after death he said Thou wilt shew me the paths of life Acts 2. And for so much as is revealed concerning this spirituall and eternall life two things must be remembred the one That the doctrine of this life lieth hid from ages and generations in extreme darknesse and when the Gospel treats of it it brings it as it were out of a darke dungeon into the light 2 Tim. 1.10 the other is That when it is
preservation of life we have need of many things as first we need meat drinke raiment sleep marriage physicke the light of the Sun by day and the Moone by night Yea the life of grace though it consist not in these things yet in a remote consideration hath need of these that we may be the better able to serve God in body and soule But in heaven we shall need none of these we shall be as the Angels of heaven and God himselfe shall there be all in all and shall fill us with his goodnesse 1 Cor. 15.28 Our life shall subsist in God himselfe who shall satisfie us out of the plenty of his owne glory In that Citie there will be no need of the Sun to shine by day or of the Moone to give light by night for the glory of the Lord doth lighten it and the Lamb shall be the light thereof and there shall bee no night there Rev. 21.23 22.5 Secondly in this world wee need the helpe of superiours as Kings Rulers Parents Husbands Teachers c. But in that world inferiority and subjection shall cease when we shall sit downe with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of God Mat. 8.11 and so all the first things shall then be done away Rev. 21.4 Thirdly in this world we need spirituall meanes for our soules and the help of divers gifts in the Spirit which serve for our furtherance in the way to eternall life Our soules cannot live without a Temple on earth without the Word and Prayer and Sacraments but in that new Jerusalem St. Iohn saw no Temple in it there is no preaching nor praying there we shall not need any nor have cause to mourne for the want of it as many times we doe now for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple thereofâ— from God we shall have an infinite supply in stead of all these things Rev. 21.22 Here we treat with God by meanes at a great distance there we shall enjoy him immediately yea those gifts of the Spirit that suppose imperfection in us or misery in others shall there be done away The gifts that suppose imperfection in us are faith and hope and repentance we shall not need promises to imply either faith or hope because all shall then be performed and we shall have actuall possession 1 Cor. 13. ult Nor shall we need sorrow for our sins because all our iniquities shall then be done away The gifts that suppose misery or sin in others are such as these holy feare anger jealousie care hatred griefe pitie or such like now all these shall then be put off for ever because in that kingdome shall be nothing that is either uncleane or wretched or in danger to fall away Yet notwithstanding this hinders not but that God may delight the soules of his people by wayes unknowne to us after a most glorious maner which seemes to be shadowed out by eating of the tree of life which beares so often fruit and by drinking of the water of life which runs like a river pure as chrystall and proceeds from the Throne of God Rev. 21.6 22.1 For the third There is great difference betweene the company with whom we live here and those with whom we shall live there and that in seven things As first in the sorts of peoples Here our life is made grievous by the evill ones that either molest us with their oppositions or grieve us with their wickednesse or infect us with their evill examples but there shall be no wicked ones no Divels to tempt us no divellish mento slander us or persecute us no abominable persons either to grieve or pollute us All these enemies shall be cast into the Lake of fire Rev. 11.8 20.4 22.14 wee shall never be troubled with them more and the people there are all righteous Esay 60.23 Secondly in the dignity of the friends we shall finde in heaven They are usually but meane persons we must sort withall here but there they are such as exceed all the glory of this world our friends and companions shall be glorious Angels and blessed Patriarkes and Kings and Prophets and Apostles and the Martyrs of Jesus and in generall all weare Crownes of glory Thirdly in respect of the number of our friends Here we have scarce one friend we have reason much to admire or can safely relie upon there we shall have an innumerable company of Angels of the spirits of just men a huge congregation of the first borne even the generall assembly of all Gods elect Heb. 12.22 23. Fourthly in respect of disposition both theirs and our owne Here our life with our friends is made often grievous by reason of envie suspition offence passion pride forgetfulnesse and private discords or our owne indisposition at some times to take delight in the presence of our friends but in heaven the spirits of just men are made perfect Heb. 12.23 and charity will be enflamed on all hands to performe exactly all those properties mentioned 1 Cor. 13. Fiftly in respect of constancy Our friends herâ— are not only mortall and must leave us but mutable and may forsake us but there all the company is immortall and being perfecâ—ly sanctified are as God himselfe immurable and so their love is not only perfect but everlasting charity there will abide for ever 1 Cor. 13. ult Sixtly in power to content us and satisfie us Alas here on earth many things befall us wherein our friends though they would yet they cannot help us but in heaven there is all-sufficiency of power to solace and content one another â—o all eternity Lastly in their relation to us On earth we lose daily such as are neere and dâ—â—re to us in heaven we shall have them all and it is very probable we shall know them all and one by one Adam in his innocency knew his wife and could call her by her name without any body to tell him And Peter and Iohn in the Transfiguration on the Mount knew Moses and Elias and yet had never seene them how much more in heaven shall our knowledge be perfected to know and to be knowne perfectly and as it were by name For the fourth Our knowledge which is our life differs greatly now from that it shall be both in respect of the ground of it and in respect of the manner of it and in respect of the measure of it The ground of it is our union with God by which we partake of his light Psal. 36.8 Now in heaven we shall be made one with God after an unspeakable manner in such a neerenesse as we cannot conceive of now This is that which our Saviour praies so earnestly for Ioh. 17.20 21. Secondly in respect of the manner of it Now God treate with us by meanes as by the Word and Sacraments c. but then without meanes immediately Now we see by the help of a glasse or as an old man doth by Spectacles but
the reward should pluck up thy heart against all the hardship of godlinesse for 1. God will grant thee pardon of all thy sins Acts 2.39 2. Thou shalt have fellowship with God himselfe and he will shew thee so much when thou seekest to him in his ordinances 1 Iohn 1.7 3. Thou hast most precious promises recorded every where in the sacred volume of Gods booke 2 Pet. 1.4 4. Who would not be stirred up with the contemplation of that glorioâ—s inheritance is reserved for us in heaven that incorruptible crown should make any body willing to abstaine from all things and to run with all violence in the race set before us 1 Pet. 1.3 1 Cor. 9.24 25 26 27. Only let me conclude this point with an earnest exhortation to all Christians that would have comfort of life to apply themselves to get all possible knowledge they can in the Scriptures for that knowledge is a tree of life Pro. 3.18 16.22 and those sacred knowledges they must not let goe but take fast hold on them Pro. 4.13 They must attend incline their eares and not let them depart from betweene their eyes and be sure to keep them in the middest of their hearts Pro. 4.21 20 22. Marke every one of those words to doe it and consider that it is not the having of the Bibles or Sermons or the reading or hearing but the knowledge we get into our hearts nor is it any knowledge but wisdome or the wise knowledge of the Scriptures and our knowledge is then wise when it is an understanding of our owne waies and wee are wise for our selves when we studie profitable things and when we sow those seeds of truth in daily practice and when wee practice with discretion looking to the circumstances of every dutie not to draw upon our selves incumbrances by our owne rashnesse or indiscretion And lastly when with all knowledge we joyne lowlinesse of minde and meeknesse that meeknesse that is called meekenesse of wisdome by Saint Iames. Thus of the meanes to attaine life the signes follow There are divers waies to trie our selves whether eternall life bee begun in us as 1. By the savouring of those things that are immortall Our mortall life relisheth nothing but what is transitory and eternall life finds happinesse in nothing but what is eternall or tends to it Thus a man that is endued with this life esteemes with sense grace above riches spirituall treasures above all earthly In particular the desire after the Word of God is a signe that we are at least new borne babes in Gods kingdome if so be wee desire it with a kind of naturall affection as the child doth the breast and constantly and as the word is sincere and with an unfained desire to grow in grace and goodnesse by the power of the Word Rom. 8.5 1 Pet. 2. Iohn 6.27 2. By our knowledge of God in Christ as hath beene shewed before when it is such a knowledge as workes not onely admiration but also sound transformation of our hearts and lives 3. There is a kind of sorrow that the Apostle faith is to salvation 2. Cor. 10.7 and that is such a sorrow as is voluntary and secret for our sinnes and for all sorts of sinnes Rom. 7. Esa. 6.5 Esa. 1.16 and as they are sinnes and not for other respects and such a sorrow as quieteth the heart and leaveth a vehement desire of reformation and is most stirred by the sense of Gods goodnesse Hos. 3.5 Esa. 1.16 and is found in prosperity as well as adversitie 4. By our love to God for if the light of life be in us and that we are truly acquainted with God as our God in Christ the heart hath seene that that will make it in love with God for ever and shew it by his estimation of Gods loving kindnesse and all the signes of it above all things in life Psal. 63.2 11. and by longing after the comming of Christ 2. Tim. 4.8 and by grieving for Gods absence Cant. 3.1 and by his feare to offend God in any thing Iude 20. and by his willingnesse to suffer any thing for God and the Gospel 1 Thes. 1.2 5. By our love of the brethren The Apostle Iohn with great confidence of words makes this a â—â—gne that we are translated from death to life 1 Ioh. 3.14 and it is infallible if we so love them as we account them the only excellent ones Psal. 16.3 and desire them as the onely companions of our lives and if it be for the grace and goodnesse is in them 1 Ioh. 5.1 2 Ioh. 1.2 and if it be notwithstanding their infirmities or adversities and if we love all the brethren without respect of persons 6. To conclude this point generally If eternall life be begun in us wee are new creatures borne againe the Image of God is restored in us in some degree Ioh. 3.5 Tit. 3.5 Colos. 3.10 and wee are such as are fully resolved to spend our daies in the way of righteousnesse and a holy course of life Prov. 12.28 8. The properties of this life follow and they are five for 1. It is unspeakable eye hath not seene nor eare heard nor can the heart of man conceive what God hath prepared in life for them that love him 1 Cor. 2.9 2. It is free it is not given by merit but is the free gift of God Rom. 6. ult 3. It is certaine for there is an Act for it in Gods counsell Men be ordained to life and their names written in the booke of life Acts 13.48 Phil. 4.4 and God hath bound himselfe by many promises in his Word to the beleever and besides hath confirmed it with an oath Heb. 6.17 and Christ is gone into heaven to make the place ready for all the heires of life Iohn 14.3 and further we have it already begun even eternall life begun Iohn 17.3 4. It is a life by assimilation that is such a life as is fashioned in likenesse to the life of another even Jesus Christ according to whose Image we are created Col. 3.10 And who shall change our vile bodies and make them like his glorious body Phil. 3.21 5. It is eternall a life that will last as long as God liveth it will never have an end Divines expresse the eternity of it in part by this similitude Suppose a little bird came to the Sea once in a thousand yeares and tooke up only one drop of water and so should continue to take every thousand years only one drop what an unspeakable space of time would it be before the Sea would be drunke up and yet eternity is a lasting beyond that unmeasurably Thus of the explication of the Doctrine concerning life The Uses follow and Use 1. First what a strong impression should this doctrine have upon the hearts of all unregenerate men How should life and heaven suffer violence How should this force open their eyes that they might awake from that fearfull lethargie and stand up from
the Law Rom. 4.4 11.16 nor can our best workes after calling deserve life and salvation Tit. 3.4 5. And on the other side the grace of God includes all things in life as wholly caused by Gods free favour to us in Christ. For first our election to life is from the meere grace of God Eph. 1.4.6 Secondly the meritorious cause of life is by grace Gal. 4.4.5 Thirdly the promise of life is by grace Rom. 4. 14. Gal. 3.18 Fourthly the inchoation of life is from grace whether we respect vocation Gal. 1.15 or justification Tit. 3.7 Gal. 2. ult Lastly in respect of the consummation of it in the perfection of glorie in heaven Rom. 6. ult Thus of grace in relation to life In it selfe grace is a most amiable attribute in God extending his goodnesse unto the creature without respect of deserts And that we may the more admire the glorious grace of God it will be profitable to give a touch of the fruits of it unto man upon whom he sets his favour for looke what men have interest in the grace of God these things flow upon them from the beames of that grace 1. God knowes them by name Exod. 33.12 2. When God is angry with all the world and about to declare his wrath by terrible judgements yet still they finde favour in his sight Gen. 6.8 19.19 3. When they offend and are sorrie for their offences and seeke for mercy he pardons iniquitie and takes them for his inheritance and repents him of the evill Exod. 34.9 Ioel 2.12 13. 4. He will with-hold no good thing from them Psal. 84.12 and bestowes of his best gifts upon them liberally in all sorts of gifts 1 Cor. 1.4.5 5. He will give them any thing they aske of him without hitting them in the teeth Iames 1.5 Lastly we see by this Text he gives them the inheritance of eternall life and all things that belong to life and godlinesse 2 Pet. â— 4 The Use should be to teach us many things as 1. To celebrate the praise of this graciousnesse of God seeing God doth all things so freely he stands upon it greatly to have this glory in his nature acknowledged Psal. 111.1 149.3 4. Eph. 1.6 2. To acknowledge that all good things we enjoy either in temporall or spirituall things we receive from his free grace Psal. 44.4 Eph. 2.8 for by the grace of God we are that we are 1 Cor. 15.10 3. When wee would wish the best good to others either in publike to the Churches of Christ or in private at home or abroad to any that are deare to us our cry should be Grace Grace to them Zech. 4.7 4. We should especially be moved to seek this grace of God to our selves as the sufficient and the only happinesse in the world Col. 1.6 Now that this point may the more effectually be understood I will shew you how this grace of God comes to men and then what we should strive to be that we may be sure to receive the comfort of it that God is gracious to us For the first we must know that all grace from God is given to Jesus Christ and comes by him Iohn 1.17 and therefore called The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ in the blessing at the end of the Epistles Without Christ no grace can come to sinfull men Further we must againe know that the grace of God is extended unto us from Christ by the Gospel that brings the doctrine of it to us therefore is the Word called the Word of his grace and the Gospel the Gospel of the grace of God And yet further we must know that there must be wrought in us that supernaturall gift of faith by which only we can be capable to receive this grace of God we have our accesse only by faith Rom. 5.2 Now for the second point There are many things God stands upon to finde in the persons that should receive the comfort of his grace not for the merit of them but for the honour of his owne grace that it be not abused as first we see by that which went before we must have faith to beleeve and apply to our selves the doctrine of Gods grace Secondly we must be good men not such as are men of wicked devices or such as make a mocke of sin but such as are carefull in all their waies to avoid what may displease so gracious a God Pro. 12.2 14.9 Tit. 2.11 12. Thirdly we must be lowly and humble persons that attribute nothing to our selves but all to Gods goodness Pro. 3.34 Iames 4.6 1 Pet. 5. And therefore it concernes all Christians to take heed that they rest not in the hearing of the doctrine of Gods grace but must labour truely and effectually to know Gods grace to themselves Col. 1.6 5. This doctrine of Gods grace may wonderfully comfort the godly and establish their hearts in the assured expectation of heaven when they die for nothing can hinder their comfort and hope herein but only their unworthinesse and that is removed by this doctrine of Gods grace thus the Apostle faith We have good hope through grace 2 Thes. 2.16 and againe We have accesse unto this grace by which we stand and rejoyce in the hope of the glory of God Rom. 5.2 6. It may wonderfully embolden us in our suits and requests to goe to Gods Throne seeing it is a Throne of grace where petitions are granted freely and great suits as easily as lesser Heb. 4.16 7. Men should be warned to take heed that they doe not transgresse against this doctrine of the grace of God And men sin against the grace of God fearefully foure wayes First when they frustrate it in the doctrine of it which they doe partly when they receive the doctrine of it in vaine and faile of the right knowledge of it 2 Cor. 6.1 Heb. 1â— 15 partly when they trust upon the merits of their owne workes Gal. 2. ult Secondly when they fall away from grace either by relapsing to the world by entertaining the corruptions they had forsaken or by removing the sincere doctrine of Gods grace Gal. 5.4 Thirdly when men turne the grace of God into wantonnesse and draw wicked and licentious conclusions from the pure doctrine of Gods grace making it a cloake for their sinfull liberties Iud. 1.4 Rom. 6.1 Fourthly when men despite the spirit of grace that shewes it selfe either in the power of Gods ordinances or in the practice of true Christians Heb. 10.29 8. It should be a wonderfull comfort to a Christian against his owne frailties and daily infirmities according to that of the Apostle We are not under the Law but under Grace Rom. 6.14 15. Lastly even the more gracious God is the more carefull we should be to walke worthy of his grace for as the Apostle saith The grace of God that bringeth salvation unto all men teacheth us to deny ungodlinesse and worldly lusts and to live righteously and soberly
they fully know this or any other doctrine in particular And this let is the stronger when they smother their doubts and will not aske the way or seeke resolution in things they understand not especially in cases of their owne consciences In some Christians this want of assurance ariseth from meere slothfulnesse though they be often called upon and convinced yet they returne to their former carelesnesse and will not be at the paines to use the directions given them for the settling of their hearts In some Christians it is a violent pronenesse in their natures to take offence at such infirmities or mistakings as they observe in such as have professed religion bâ—â—ore them yea sometimes they take offence at the libeâ—ty of those that are truely godly though they abuse not their liberty And this offence is sometimes so deadly that they give way to the projects of renouncing of all religion because they have observed such things in those that professe religion As in the Primitive Church many Christians tooke grievous offence at other Christians for the use of their liberty in things indifferent so as the Apostle was affraid they would fall away and perish in their scandalls Lastly some Christians are not settled because when the evill day comes upon them they cast away their confidence and strive to thinke that because God afflicteth them therefore they are not his being for the present uncapable of all those promises of Scripture that make it cleere that God may afflict them and not be displeased with them and they may be his deare servants and children They will not know that whom God loves he chastens and that he is used to trie his gold in the fire and that whom God gives the greatest comforts he usually sends great trialls immediately after as when Christ was honoured with a voice from heaven at his baptisme and a visible descending of the holy Ghost upon him he was by and by led into the wildernesse to be tempted of the Divell And Paul after his revelation was cast downe almost into hell with temptations Thus of the knowledge of conversion and calling in generall Now in this Text is further imported That a Christian may know the warrant of all his particular actions for the true Christian goeth to the light that it may be manifest that his workes are wrought in God Iohn 3.22 and he walketh by rule Gal. 6. and he makes the Word a light to his feet and a lanthorne to his pathes Psal. 119. And this point greatly reproveth the carelesnesse of the most Christians that are unresolved in the most actions of their lives and live by false rules as the example of others or the conceits of their owne heads or their profit or the like They doe not know their calling in seeing the warrant of all their courses and therefore it is that they live in strange offences and see not the danger These walke in darknesse and know not whither they goe Now if any aske how they may attaine to the knowledge of the rules for all their actions I answer shortly they must redeeme the time and studie the Scriptures for there only shall they find the right rules of all good conversation Iohn 5.39 2 Tim. 3.15 Eph. 5.15 and withall men must aske the way to Sion Ier. 50.4 5. They must make conscience to seeke resolution and counsell of their Teachers especially and in all this be sure they bring an humble heart and a lowly minde for God hath promised to teach the meeke and the humble his wayes To inherit blessing The end of their calling is to inherit blessing What things are contained in these words will appeare by certaine generall observations and by the particular unfolding of them In generall we may hence gather 1 That Gods people or true Christians are a blessed people such as have a marvellous excellent estate above all men none like them Deut. 23.29 Let the righteous man dwell where he will he is better than his neighbour they are the onely noble and excellent ones Psal. 16.3 As God said of Iob so is it true of all them none are as they Iob 2. They doe not inherit that which is blessed onely but they inherit blessing Every leafe of the Bible saith they are blessed and the word in the Old Testament so translated signifies blessednesse all blessings are theirs This would be a great comfort to true Christians that know their calling nothing should dismay them they should chide their soules if they be discouraged as David did Psal. 42. And the wicked men of this world should be ashaâ—ed of their sottish blindnesse that account godly men in a miserable case or doe any way vilifie them And weake Christians should pray earnestly to God to shew them the hope of their calling Eph. 1.9 that they may be from their hearts perswaded of their happinesse 2. That Gods Elect by nature are not in a blessed estate They are called to it not borne to it It is a preferment they are advanced to by meanes of their receiving of the Gospel and the sinceritie of true religion Their religion not their parents or their owne endeavours helps them to it by nature they are in a miserable case both in respect of unholinesse and unhappinesse Eph. 2.1 2 3 12. Tit. 3.3 And this is fit for them to know that they may be the more stirred up to magnifie the free grace of God and to love the Gospel and that they may be the more humble in themselves and strive to walke worthy of so excellent a calling and use all meanes that God hath appointed to encrease more and more in blessing And unregenerate men must likewise hence take notice that they can never inherit blessing unlesle they repent for calling is the doore of blessing 3. That true Christians inherit nothing but blessing there is no curse mingled withall It will presently rise in mens minds that many afflictions of all sorts befall them as well as others But I answer first that all the malediction deserved by their sins was charged upon Christ and he hath borne all the curse for them Gal. 3. Esay 53. and so Gods justice is satisfied and their debt paid Secondly I may take advantage of the word Inherit and that two wayes first that though afflictions which are properly rods for the wicked may breake in upon the lot of the righteous yet they shall not rest there Psâ—â— 125.3 It is but for a little while that God can be angry with them but he loves them with an everlasting love Esay 54. They inherit not afflictions though they have afflictions Secondly they are called to inherit blessing which imports further That though during their minoritie in this world they may indure some hardship yet when these heires come to perfect age in heaven then all affliction shall be cast into the Sea and there shall be no curse Rev. 22. Thirdly I answer that even their crosses are blessings for
profane like Esau to contemne Gods blessing but seeke it while it may be had Heb. 12.17 Quest. But what should we doe to get Gods blessing Answ. First you must diligently resort to Gods house for there God hath commanded the blessing Psal. 133.3 and be carefull and attentive hearers of Gods Word for the ground that drinketh in the raine receiveth a blessing from God Heb. 6.7 the raine of instruction must soake into your hearts 2. You must turne you every one from all your transgresâ—ieâ—â— if you will have Gods blessing in his Son Jesus Acts 3.26 without found repentance Gods blessing will not be had Men must not thinke to get Gods blessing and doe after the things they doe now a daies every one that â—hâ—â— is right in his owne eyes Deut. 12.7,8 Finally we must be all such as feare God truely Psal. 115.13 and such as will not lift up their soules to follow vanity but get cleane hands and a pure heart for such only shall receive the blessing from the Lord and righteousnesse from the God of their salvation Psal. 24.4 5. and to this end we must carefully hearken to Gods voice and observe to doe all that he commâ—â—deth us Deut. 15.4 5 6. Lastly Gods owne children that have felt the comfort of Gods blessing must be admonished to carry themselves so as they may grow in the comforts of it more and more And to this end 1. They must daily aske God blessing and by their daily prayers let the Lord know that they make more account of his blessing than any children of earthly parents can doe of their fathers blessings 2. Since they have such showers of blessing in Gods house daily they especially should be like good ground so to drinke in the spirituall raine that the fruits of it may appeare in their lives in all piety and mercy and righteousnesse Heb. 6.7 3. Since they know the worth of Gods blessing they should learne of Abraham to command their servants and their children and their housholds to feare God and to live righteously that so they may bee a means to help them also to this great happinesse of inheriting Gods blessing Gen. 18.18,19 4. If they be put to it to deny themselves in things most deare to them for the glory of God they shall approve themselves as Abraham did in offering up Isaac to be such indeed as doe feare God and esteeme his favour above all things Gen 22.17 18. Verse 10. For hee that will love life and see good daies let him refraine his tongue from evill and his lips that they speake no guile Verse 11. Let him eschew evill and doe good c. THus of the first reason taken from the condition of Gods servants as they are heires of blessing In these words is contained the second reason taken from Propheticall testimonie David long since taught the same doctrine Saint Peter now doth and gave the same advice in effect for he had shewed That if a man would live a quiet and contented life free from troubles and mischiefe he must then take heed of all reviling and evill-speaking and avoid all things might offend either the godly or the wicked all things I say that are evill and must labour after all courses of peace and mercy and well-doing and then God would be a protectour of such godly and carefull men and he would recompence upon the wicked all the wrongs they doe to his servants This is the summe of the meaning of these words In the words for the order of them observe three things 1. The persons advised or charged by the Prophet David viz. such as would needs love life and to see good and quiet daies 2. The duties charged upon them as the meanes to attaine what they desired and so he shewes what they must avoid and what they must doe They must avoid in particular an evill tongue and in generall an evill and injurious life And contrariwise for what they must doe in generall they must doe good and in particular seeke peace ver 10 11. 3. The reason of his advice and that is taken from the nature of God and his disposition both towards the godly and amongst the wicked ver 12. From the generall consideration of all the words we may gather That a great part of the miseries of life might be avoided if men would be advised and ruled Most men and women may thank themselves for the unquietnesse and distresse they live in And this will appeare if we consider of either their crosses or their temptations or their corruptions which are the things onely that can distresse life As for the crosses it is manifest by experience that the most people suffer for their ownefolly and such things as might have beene avoided Their discontentments arise either from their rash matches in the estate of life they are in or from vaine jangling in idle opinions or from their rash and perverse words or from their wilfull neglect of easie rules of good behaviour in the family or the like Take but the directions here given If men did refraine their tongues from evill-speaking by censure or reproaches or slander orfrandulent words and that men did avoid injurious courses or grosse crimes and withall if men did strive to doe all the good they could to all sorts of men and finally if men would use all lawfull meanes to preserve peace and to avoid contumely how quiet might the lives of the most people be Againe let a Christian consider of his corruptions which at some times so trouble himselfe and others doth not his owne conscience know that if he would constantly pray against them and be sure to be circumspect in his carriage how certainely and how soone he might be delivered from the power of any sin And for his infirmities with how little labour might he store his head with comfortable places of Scripture that might support him against the sense of his daily frailties And for temptations of Sathan that so extremely molest some few Christians how might they have beene either avoided or borne with more quiet Some Christians tempt the Divell to tempt them by their solitarinesse or idlenesse or security or wilfull nourishing of pride and vanity in themselves or by a carelesse living without assurance of faith And when temptations are upon them and they are truely humbled under them how doe some Christians wilfully refuse consolation and limit God so as never to be quiet till the temptation be removed though the Lord himselfe answer them that his grace shall be sufficient for them The Use should be therefore to warne all men that would live quietly and comfortably to awaken to the care of their dutie and to study the rules given them out of the Word of God for let them be assured till they make conscience of living by rule it will never be better with them Againe in that St. Peter and the Prophet David agree so right in judgement
one way to come in And further we can find no meanes that hath sufficient power to make a man live God hath so reserved the power of life in his owne hands that none of the means we use to preserve life can doe it to make it hold out for a moment if God doe not from above give speciall assistance Man liveth not by bread Mat. 4. and if a man had abundance of all worldly things yet a mans life consisteth not in that Luke 12.15 c. The fourth reason may be taken from the profession of a Christian or his state or relative calling or condition in this life First we are Christs spirituall souldiers Now men that goe to warre intangle not themselves with the things of this life that they may please them that have chosen them to bee souldiers 2 Tim. 2.4 Secondly we are pilgrimes and strangers in this life and therefore nothing should be more easie to us than to be wearie of the present condition and to long to be at home Thus did the Patriarches Heb. 11.13 Thirdly in this life we are but poore cottagers that dwell in poore houses of clay and shall we love to bee here rather than in those eternall mansions 2 Cor. 5.1 Ioh. 14.2 The fift reason may be taken from the sinnes of life Even sinne is a disease and a loathsome contagious one Now then see what life is thou thy selfe hast innumerable sinnes and there is no man alive that sinneth not in the whole world Now if every man have innumerable contagious diseases what a loathsome pest-house is this world to live in The thoughts of a man can reach to the depth and length of this argument but inconsideration buries all wholsome counsell and motives But besides this respect of sinne a Christian finds from his owne sinnes if there were none else in the world great cause to be wearie of life first because sinne argues the imperfection of his nature both in soule and body and so long as he is in this sinfull life he can never have a perfect nature now a man that loves himselfe for this reason would never love life Rom. 7.23 Secondly because sin is an offence to God now a child of God should therefore loath life because by sinning be doth injury to God his mercifull Father and in the most holy Christians this argument hath extraordinary force The sixth reason may be taken from the crosses of life Hath not every day his griefe Is there any estate or degree of men free from them Are not those whom God loves corrected yea and perhaps more than other men Seriously thinke of what thou dost suffer in thy particular What diseases or infirmities are in thy bodie What unquietnesse and vexation dost thou suffer in the house where thou livest What crosses doe follow or feare thee in thy calling Yea doth not thy religion breed thee trouble If the reproaches and oppositions be considered of which godly men sometimes suffer we might say with the Apostle Of all men they are most miserable 1 Cor. 15.19 Paul saith he was a man crucified while he lived Gal. 2.20 and did alwayes in his body carry about the dying of the Lord Jesus 2 Cor. 4.10 Besides consider of the danger of what may come upon thee in life What if war come or the pestilence or sudden poverty that cannot be cured or with fearefull diseases that will fill thee with horrible pain Nay what if thou shouldest fall into some shamefull fault Oh what were the misery would follow upon it The seventh reason may be taken from the extreme vanity of those things that seeme to be felicities in life all the things in life that with any colour of reason can be made objects of thy love are either the people of the world or the commodities of the world Now for the first of these thou hast no reason to be in love with life for the people of the world with whom thou livest for 1. Amongst all the thousands of men and women thou seest in the world it may be there is scarce one that loveth thee entirely scarce one from whom thou maist enjoy delight or comfort They are poore things thou canst have from the rest whether they be neighbours or strangers More than thou givest thou shalt not receive unlesse it be in poore complements of salutations and ceremonies of life 2. If thou didst excell in the priviledge of being loved by friends kindred wife or children yet reckon how small a portion of thy life is refreshed from them there is sometimes more delight in one poore dreame than will be had this way in a long time 3. Thinke of it what changes and losses thou dost or maist suffer if there were any thing worthy thy love in friendship or acquaintance thy friends may be daily lost either by the change of their minde from thee or by distance in habitation or by death and the pleasure is had by thy acquaintance is made not worth the having either by interruption or by discord and taking of offence or want of power or will to help when thou hast most need 4. Who would not hate life for this very reason which I now give Let a man consider by experience in all others how little the world cares for him If thou wert to die what would the world care or almost any in the world Let it be thy wife children neighbours hearers dearest friends yea thy religious friends what would any of these care for thy death Looke not at their words but note it in their deeds How few will be sorry for thee or for how short a time and how soone wilt thou be cleane forgotten or how poore a thing is the greatest memory any man hath when he is dead Dost thou live to heare this and yet wilt be so mad as to love life for the love thou bearest to any other 5. The evill thou sufferest from the world is greater than the good thou canst get by it thinke of the reproaches injuries oppositions contempts persecutions infections thou maist finde from unreasonable men How many thousand would triumph over thy poore fame if thy feet doe but slip Lastly the company thou shalt have of Angels and spirits of just men in another world should make thee loathe all these things in this life whether thou respect number or power or dearenesse in friends even in such as must be companions of thy life and therefore for the company that is in the world thou hast no reason to love life The commodities of the world are lands houses money honour credit beauty pleasure and the like now mâ—n have no cause to be so in love with these if they consider 1. How small a portion they have of these If a man had won the whole world and the glorie of it yet it were not worth the having if he must lose his own soule May if it were all had upon the best conditions yet it would not
make a man truely happy and therefore much lesse these silly parcells of the world we can attaine to Eccles. 1.3 2. These are all common things and that in two respects first there is nothing now new to be had which hath not beene had heretofore ordinarily What is now hath beene before and will be afterwards Thou canst enjoy no felicity of life that can be proper to thy selfe Eccles. 1.9 10. 3.15 And then further all these things a foole may enjoy as well as a wise man and a wicked man as well as a godly man A man shall never know love or hatred by these things for they fall alike to all sorts of men Eccles 2.14 3. All things are full of labour who can utter it If men doe reckon the paines and care and unquietnesse and wearinesse they are put to about the getting or keeping or using of these things they would find little cause to love them especially considering that unto the use of the most of these is required a daily labour with toile that men that possesse these things cannot possesse themselves they are so overburthened with the cares and labours of life Eccles. 1.8 4. If a man had never so much of these things yet they cannot satisfie him his soule will not be filled with good The eye is not satisfied with seeing nor the eare with hearing He that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with silver Man walketh in a vaine shadow and disquieteth himselfe in vaine Eccles. 1.9 5.10 Psal. 39. A shadow is something in appearance but nothing in substance if a man would seeke to claspe it or receive it to himselfe 5. All these things are transitory and uncertaine and mutable which may be considered of three wayes First if thou love these things thou art not sure thou canst keepe them they may be lost suddenly and fearefully for either they may weare out of themselves or they may be taken from thee they are liable to vanitie in themselves or to violence from others Mat. 6.19 20. 1 Pet. 1.24 Secondly if thou be sure to enjoy them yet they will be suddenly lost to thee because thou canst not make thy heart to take delight in the same things still for not onely the world passeth away but the lusts thereof also 1 Iohn 2.15 Eccles. 6.1 7. 9.3 Thirdly if neither of these befall thee yet thou art mortall thou must be taken from them and thy life is short like a dreame and passeth away like the winde and thou art but a stranger and pilgrime here and thou must carry nothing out of the world but in all points as thou earnest in to the world so must thou goe hence Psal. 90. Iob 7.7 Eccles. 5.13 14 15. All flesh is grasse Esay 40.6 6. That a man may receive much hurt from them they may steale away our hearts from God The amitie of the world is the enmity with God Iames 4. They are like pitch to deâ—â—le there is a snare and temptation in all of them they fill mens hearts with foolish and noisome lusts and a man may damne his soule for too much loving of them 1 Tim. 6.9 Phil. 3.18 and they may serve to witnesse against a man at the day of judgement Iames 5.1 Lastly consider that there is no comparison betweene the commodities of this life and the commodities of the life to come There are rivers of pleasures for evermore Psal. 16. ult There are Crownes of honour and glorie such as will neither be held with envie nor lost with infamie there shall men possesse enduring substance Heb. 11. treasures not liable either to vanity or violence Mat. 6.20 an inheâ—itâ—â—â—e immortall and undâ—â—â—led and that withereth not and lieth in heaven 1 Pet. 1.3 4. Thus of 〈◊〉 second doctrine A third Doctrine may be gathered out of these words and that is That in some cases there is a permission of the love of life In that he gives rules to such as will love life it imports That God is contented to suffer or tolerate that humour in men Now this toleration may be considered of as it is granted to some men or as it extends in some sort to all sorts of men Some men that are high in place and have publike emploiments and are about some speciall service for the glory of God and good of the Church or Common-wealth in these men the desire to live longer in it selfe is not sinfull this was the case of David and Hezekiah Now further unto all sorts of men the Lord doth allow a certaine kind of liking of life so as they observe such cautions and rules as he appoints as namely that the cares of this life hinder not the preparation for death or the provision for a better life and withall that they limit not God for the time of life but be willing to die when God calls for their lives Now for a conclusion to this point I would advise those that have such a minde to live here to looke to certaine rules which will prevaile with God to grant them long life if any thing will prevaile as first they must be exhorted to take heed of overmuch desire of life they must moderate their desires after life If they could once attaine to it to be content to die when God will it may be they should find life prolonged according to that of our Saviour He that will lose his life shall finde it Secondly such as have Parents in nature or religion must be very carefull to give them due honour for to such God hath promised long life in the fift Commandement Thirdly godlinesse hath the promises of this present life as well as of the life to come and therefore ever the more godly we are in all manner of conversation the longer we may be likely to live and contrariwise a profane man hath no assurance to live out halfe his daies Thus of the first forme of speech The second forme of speech by which the persons he adviseth are described are such as will see good dayes And see good dayes Before I come to the observations here is worke of large enquirie and consideration about the sense for these words import That in the life of man there be some good daies and some evill daies Physicians tell us in their profession of some daies in the yeare that be good daies and some that be evill daies for their directions and superstitious and idle people in the world tell us that there are some good daies to begin businesses in and some evill It seemes here the Prophet David in Theologicall contemplation findes that in the life of man some daies be good and some be evill This would be enquired into And that we may finde out which be good daies we must first enquire which be evill daies and that by Scripture account And that we may distinctly understand this we must enquire which be evill daies 1. For wicked men 2. For godly men The daies of
the 〈◊〉 use of tâ—th Vse Vse Doct. 1. Vse Doct. Vse Doct. Vse Doct. The glory given to Christ after his resurrection shewed in 8. things Vse Difference betweene faith and hope Doct. 1. Vse Divers questions and doubts resolved Ten things that assault faith against which we should be armed Doct. 2. Vse Doct. 3. Vse A large explication of the ceremonies about the clensing of the Leper as it concerns the sanctification of the sinner Vse Vse Rev. 2.22 Iam. 4.8 8. Things to be done to get a cleane heart What truth is What it is to obey truth How our hearts are purified in obeying the truth Vse Vse Vse Vse 8 Things for the discovery of hypocrites How men may know their obedience be right or no. Doct. In 8 things the Spirit worketh our obedience Vse Vse Doct. Vse How we may know who are godly The good men may get by conversing with the godly Why the most men have no mind to converse with the godly Doct. Vse â— Signes of unfained love Vse The impediments of brotherly love Of purity of heart both as it respects God and man How we may know that our hearts are pure towards others What we must doe to get and increase purity of heart How the ferventnesse of love may be discerned 7. Signes Nine causes of want of fervent love What must be done that our love might be fervent 〈…〉 new birth Whâ—â—â—â— diffâ—rences between true repentance and false Vse Why it is needfull to be often put in minde of our new birth The lets of the new birth Vse Vse 1. Foure degrees of immortality Vse Vse The differenâ—e between true 〈◊〉 and temporary joyes Esay 4.6 Tit. 2.5 Vse Vse 8 Thinâ—s to be observed if wâ— will heare thâ— word as the wâ—rd oâ— God How the word may be said to live Vse Six waies to shew the life of the word in our conversation Mat. 13. Doct. Vse Mat. 6. Ioh. 1.12 2 Cor. 5.1 Gal. 5.24 Gal. 1.10 Psal. 16 10. Prov. Psal. 49. Ps. 92.6 7. Vse Ier. 9.24 Pâ—al 49. Dan. 2.37 Phil. 2.3 1 Thes. 2.6 â— Cor. 11 18. Esay 8.7 Doct. Mans glory vaine for six reasons Eccles. 5. What is mans true glory The inconveniences men bring upon themselves by forgetting death Quest. Answ. Esay 21.9 Quest. Answ. Doct. Ioh. â— 31 c. Vse The coherence The Analysis of the first part of this chapter 5. Things to be avoided if we would profit by the word Generall observations The benefit of briefe catalogues of sins or duties or graces How many wayes the sins â—ere mentioned doe hinder the word Of Malice Acceptation of the word Signes of malice Reasons against malice From the causes From the effects 1. In us 2. In God Vses Aggravations of malice Note Remedies for malice 1. In our selves Note 2. In others Of Guile The acceptation of the word Object Solut. Why Guile is to be avoided Vseâ— The misery of deceitfull persons The â—gâ—â—avaâ—ons of the sin of dâ—â—â—it 1. The maner of deceiving 2. The persons upon whom it is pâ—actised 3. The time Object 1. Solut. Oâ— the misery of such as 〈◊〉 by dâ—â—â—â—â— Note Object 2. Solut. Servants must not use lying and deceit to please thâ—â— mastâ—â—s Object 3. Solut. Of 〈◊〉 câ—◠〈◊〉 Object 4. Solut. Vse 2. The iniquity of the time Vse 3. Against â—quivocation Vse 4. The signes of a man without guile IncouragemeÌ„ts to such men Note that he sayes all malice and all Guile How many wayes men commit Hypocrisie 〈…〉 〈…〉 What may befall him What will befall â—hem The objections of hypocrites removed Vses For information Note For instruction The sorts of Hypocrisie we are most in danger of Preservatives against Hypocrisie Note Object Solut. About censuring other men for Hypocrisie Quest. Answ. How an open hypocrite may be discerned Object Solut. What makes an hypocrite Vse 3. Quest. Answ. First when a man had rather be good then seeme so How a man may know that he is not an hypocrite The haâ—â—fulnesse of the 〈◊〉 of envy Signes of a man free from envy The aggravation of evill speaking Râ—asons to disswadâ— from Evill speakâ—ng Note Rules against evill speaking What we should doe to avoid evill speaking in others 5. Generall doctrines Note For tryall How we may disâ—eâ—ne our desire and affection after the word Note Other signes of true desire Impediments to true desires externall Inwaâ—d 〈◊〉 wicked mâ—n 〈◊〉 of affection in the godly Meanes to get true desires â—o the word Rules for the preserving of good desires Rules for such as be afflicted with melancholy The Motives The causes why the most are but babes in religion Note Speciall duties of such as be but new borne babes Speciall praises in children by nature to be expressed by us Priviledges of weake Christians How far wicked men may desire after the word Note Note Divers kindes of growth In what graces christians ought especially to grow Philip. 1.10 1. Thes. 3.12 Philip. 2.13 Ephes 4 3.4 Rules to helpe our growth Impediments of growth Signes of growth Vnprofitablenesse of life aggravated in many respects Apostasie is twofold Encouragement for weake Châ—istians Wherein Gods graciousnesse is â—cene What we must doe to taste the goodnesse of God Doct. 2. Note A true taste is scene by the cause and effects of it Wherein the taste of wicked men and the godly differ How far the taste of wicked men may goe Vse Divers things noted for clearing the sin against the holy Ghost Doct. 4. The causes why so many have little or no taste of the word Christ is diversly described by the Apostle Eph. 1.7 Christ doth many waies excell earthly Lords towards his servants Christ is three waies called a stone 〈…〉 1 Cor. 7.8 Matth. 16.18 What kind of men disallow Christ. Christ chosen of God diversly Christ is precious many â—â—yes Causes why Christ is no more precious with men Pro. 8.11 16. Five points in generall We come to Christ many 〈◊〉 Esay 9.6 In what manner we must come to Christ. Psal. 40.7 Many are the reasons why we should come to Christ. Matth. 22. In what respects the godly are likened to stones Reasons why we ought to be lively stones How vve 〈◊〉 our livelinesse What vve must doe to quicken our hearts Means to build up a Christian. Prov. 24.17 Luke 14. 23. Causes why many are so little edified Ioh. 13. 21. Christ hath a five-fold Tabernacle Esay 40. 22. A godly man like the Tabernacle in divers respects Godly men are Priests in many respects Exod. 29.21 Vses Divers sorts of sacrifices for Christians Mark 8.34.35 1 Ioh. 2.2 Rom. 3.25 Prov. 23.26 Speciall laâ—es to be observed in offering up our sacrifices What we must doe to get our works acceptable to God What is meant by Scripture and why it isso called Wherein the Scriptures exceede all other writings Malach. 3.1 Esay 55.4 Esay 62.11 Math. 4.11 Vse That Christ is laid as a foundation-stone imports many things The Church is like Mount Sion in